Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - HBCarter

Pages: [1] 2 3 ... 5
1
Supercard Roleplays / PRIDE BALL 2026
« on: June 26, 2026, 04:18:28 PM »
Skywalkers Nightclub on the Princess Cruise had been done up for Pride, and by “done up” we mean the room was full of rainbow lights, Pride flags, streamers, glittery table decorations, and enough colored balloons that it looked like Pride Month had personally commandeered the ship and redecorated without a budget.

The DJ booth had been wrapped in rainbow fabric and there was a big sign hanging above it that read “PRIDE BALL 2026”.

Each table had little Pride-themed centerpieces, and the bar had a drink menu made special for the night with names like Pan-demonium Punch, Ally-Oop Lemonade, Chosen Family Fizz, Bi the Sea Breeze, Glitter Riot, and one called Bottoms Up, which nobody was brave enough to ask what was in it.

The club was already packed with cruise passengers, fans and SCW stars and staff, all dressed in whatever Pride colors they had chosen for the evening.

Anyone under twenty-one had a stamp on the back of their hand, a little rainbow star that said Under 21 and Over Fabulous around the outside.

Connor Wayley was wearing a blue, button-up shirt that still made him look both young and respectable. Kevin Chapman stood next to him in yellow, his hand close enough to Connor’s that their fingers brushed every few seconds without either of them making a big deal about it. Connor's Mom Sarah stood on Connor’s other side in green, having dressed for the theme and looked rather nice, though her expression suggested she was not at all ready for what a Pride Ball entailed.

And that was before she saw Carter!

Carter was on top of the bar. Not standing near it or dancing beside it. He was on top of it, in what could be best described as a rainbow butterfly romper outfit that sparkled every time the lights hit him. He was in his element, the center of attention, as Host of Pride Ball 2016! A microphone in one hand, a smile on his face and dancing like he hadn't a single concern in the world.

Miles was standing below him in pan colors of pink, yellow and blue, watching his husband with that smile he wore when Carter was being himself, the trait that made him fall in love in the first place. Miles reached into his pocket and pulled out a few bills, waving them up at his husband which got Carter’s attention immediately.

“For me?” Carter called into the microphone, dropping into a crouch and snatching the money from Miles’s hand. “You’re either tipping your husband or paying me not to embarrass you! Either way, you’re wasting your money!”

Carter turned, grabbed a bottle from the bar and pointed it toward him. Miles had only a second to react before Carter tipped the bottle and poured the contents straight into his mouth while the crowd cheered!

Kevin leaned in toward Sarah. “I told you he was the loudest.”

Sarah only nodded, wide-eyed. Kevin looked past Sarah and saw his boyfriend Connor with the brightest smile on his face.

The SCW Stars were scattered around the club, most of them dressed for the occasion. LJ Kasey was in red as an ally, standing near the dance floor with Zayvion Lyons, who had worn an orange muscle shirt. Alexandra Calaway wore pan colors while Bella Madison had chosen violet as an ally, both women already posing for pictures with fans.

Laura Phoenix wore yellow and was right there on the dance floor with everyone else while Cleo Phillips wore blue, representing the LGBTQ community. Marissa Shields wore bi colors, pink, purple and blue while Ryan Keys had shown up in gay Pride colors with rainbow suspenders.

Seleana and Crystal Zdunich were both dressed in gay Pride colors, but Crystal had taken things much further than everyone else. She had rainbow makeup, glitter on her face, bright jewelry, a Pride cape, and enough sparkle that when she walked past one of the lights, the wall lit up like a disco ball.

Casey Williams wore green as an ally and was holding a tiny Pride flag someone had handed him, which looked even smaller in his massive hand. Andrew Garcia and Ivan Darrell were both in gay Pride colors, standing together near the bar, while Kat Jones wore orange as an ally and Victoria Lyons wore indigo. Perhaps the most surprising was that Alexander Raven and Luna Pasilno both were in attendance. While Luna wore a blue mini dress, Raven was sporting purple like royalty and looked like he was praying Carter’s attention was anywhere else but directed at him.

Carter saw Kat and Victoria from the bar, and the second he did, his whole expression changed. Carter called, “Kat Jones and Victoria Lyons, I see both of you!”

Kat pointed at herself, already laughing, while Victoria slowly lifted one eyebrow. That did not help her. If anything, it made Carter look even more determined.

“Up here!” Carter said, holding out his hand. “Let’s put on a real show!”

Kat did not need to be told twice. She handed her drink off, grabbed Carter’s hand and climbed up as the crowd cheered! Victoria took longer but accepted Carter’s hand, stepping up with a great deal more dignity than the situation deserved. Dracula Jennie Remix played and Carter immediately started dancing with Kat on one side and Victoria on the other. Kat went right into it but Victoria stood still for about three beats and then the music got her too.

Eventually the dance ended and Carter helped Kat and Victoria down from the bar, both women greeted with cheers! Carter immediately hooked his arm through Kat’s before she could wander off. Kat asked, “Am I being kidnapped?”

“Briefly.” Carter said, steering her through the crow. “There’s just someone I want my Kitty Kat to meet.”

Kat allowed herself to be escorted toward where Kevin stood with Connor and Sarah. Kevin saw them coming and straightened without realizing he had done it. Carter stopped in front of Kevin and gestured to him. “Kat Jones? This is Kevin Chapman, Miles and my kid.”

Kevin’s eyes widened but he remembered over the last few weeks, he himself had called both men “Dad” by sheer instinct. “H-hi.”

“Hi, Kevin.” Kat offered him her hand. “It’s nice to finally meet you.”

Kevin shook her hand, still a little startled but clearly pleased. Carter stood beside him looking quite proud, then pointed to Connor.

“And this is Connor Wayley.” Carter said. “Kevin’s boyfriend. They are so cute together!”

Kevin hid his face in his hand while Connor flushed and gave Kat a nervous smile. “Hi.”

Kat shook his hand too. “Nice to meet you too, Connor.”

Carter then turned toward Sarah with a little flourish. “And this is Connor’s mom, Sarah. Connor couldn’t have asked for.”

Sarah smiled and flushed deeply from the praise as a single Mom, extending her hand. “It’s nice to meet you.”

Kat shook her hand and smiled. “You too. And for what it’s worth, Carter talks about you non-stop, Kevin. Now don’t let him corrupt any of you and have a great night.”

Kat bid them farewell for the time being and wandered back into the crowd while Carter watched her go for half a second, then turned back toward the DJ booth and climbed onto a low riser with the microphone in hand.

“Alright, allies, gays, lesbians, bisexuals, pansexuals, queer folks, questioning folks, nervous parents, supportive siblings, SCW stars, and anyone who came in here for a drink and accidentally found character development!” Carter called. “Gather close!”

People laughed but they did as told. Miles stood near the front, watching Carter with a loving smile. Alexandra, Marissa, LJ, Bella, Laura, Cleo, Kat, Victoria, Zayvion, Casey, Andrew, Ivan, Ryan, Alexander, Luna, Seleana and Crystal all moved in among the fans and passengers, making the whole thing feel like everyone was part of things, and they were!

“Pride Month is fun.” Carter said. “But Pride it’s about more than that! It is history! It is protesting! It is people who fought, loved, lost, marched, buried friends, raised families, made new families, and kept going so that someday a room full of people could stand in the middle of the ocean and be this loud without asking permission.”

The room settled, some applauding and calling out in agreement. Connor stood with Sarah on one side and Kevin on the other, his hand still in Kevin’s, listening while Carter spoke.

“To the allies in the room…” Carter continued, looking from Sarah to LJ, Bella, Laura, Kat, Victoria, Zayvion, Casey and the others. “We love you! Your support is not just appreciated, it is felt! Every time you stand beside us, you remind us that we are not alone in this fight! Pride is stronger because you choose to share the weight, the joy, and walk with us as family!”

There is scattered applause among the crowd.

“And to my LGBTQ family…” Carter continued “You belong here if you came out years ago, if you came out yesterday, or if you are still figuring things out! You belong if you are loud, quiet, dramatic, shy, messy, polished, exhausted, hopeful, or just here because the music is good and you needed one night where nobody asked you to explain yourself!”

Cleo nodded from the dance floor. Marissa looked down for a second, smiling faintly, while Ryan Keys slipped his arms around Andrew and Ivan and pulled them both close. Crystal was still sparkling from head to toe, but leaned in to Seleana

“So tonight…” Carter continued. “...We dance because joy matters! We celebrate because shame had the microphone for too damn long! We make room, we make noise, and we make sure nobody in here feels like they have to earn the right to be seen!”

The cheer that followed was loud enough that even Carter looked pleased with himself. He snapped his fingers toward the DJ, and the music kicked back in with the kind of beat that got people moving again before they even realized what they were doing!

Marissa Shields ended up teaching a fan how to pose properly for a picture, adjusting their shoulders and telling them to stop hiding their face. Casey Williams took a picture with three passengers who barely came up to his shoulder, still holding that tiny Pride flag. Zayvion tried to sneak away from the dance floor at one point, only for Carter to catch him by the wrist and drag him back while Miles laughed too hard to be any help at all.

Alexandra Calaway and Laura Phoenix were standing near one side of the club when Carter declared them “the official committee for judging whether people respected the theme.” It became less funny when both women actually started looking people over with serious expressions, causing one fan to hastily adjust their rainbow sash and another to borrow glitter from a friend like they were afraid of failing inspection.

Crystal Zdunich moved through the room like a mobile Pride parade, while Seleana trailed beside her with an amused smile. Ryan Keys posed with Andrew Garcia and Ivan Darrell for a picture near the bar, and when a fan complimented his suspenders, he snapped them proudly and declared that Carter had been jealous since the second he saw them.

Kat Jones ended up dancing near the center of the floor with a group of fans, all of them laughing as the ship gave the faintest little shift beneath them. Zayvion Lyons watched from the edge for too long, which was his mistake, because Cleo Phillips spotted him and pulled him into the music. Victoria Lyons, who had claimed she was done dancing after the bar was somehow dancing again less than ten minutes later.

Then Carter climbed back onto the riser and lifted the microphone again. “Alright! Enough couple dancing for one second! It is time for the Chosen Family Dance!”

Some people cheered right away, but Carter held up his hand. “Not couples only. Not dates only. Not romance only. I want the people who make you feel safe! Friends, parents, partners, siblings, found family, chosen family, the person who picked you up when you were falling apart, and the person who knows when you are lying about being fine! If they make your world less ugly, pull them onto this floor!”

The whole room shifted after that. People who had been dancing in pairs started pulling others in, waving over friends, reaching for people standing by themselves, making circles instead of neat little couples. It became louder, messier and warmer all at once.

Connor turned to Kevin first, and Kevin stepped in without needing to be asked. Their stamped hands met between them, yellow and blue together, and they started moving to the music while Sarah watched them with a smile that was small but real. Then Miles appeared beside her and offered his hand to Sarah with a small bow.

“May I?” Miles asked.

Sarah looked surprised, but she took his hand. Miles spun her gently, and she laughed louder than she had all night, looking almost embarrassed by it but not enough to stop. Connor watched his mother dancing with Miles Kasey in the middle of the Pride Ball while Kevin stood beside him, and he looked like all was finally right with the world.

Two crew members brought out a tray of glittering crowns, and Carter stood behind them like he had been waiting his whole life to abuse this exact amount of power. The crowns were both ridiculous and colorful. Carter picked up the first one and lifted the microphone.

“Attention, Pride Ball attendees!” He called. “Because prom kings and queens are nowhere near dramatic enough, tonight we crown Pride Monarchs!”

The crowd cheered, and Carter pointed toward Crystal.

“Best Use of Glitter Under Maritime Law goes to Crystal Zdunich, because this woman came dressed like a Pride disco ball!”

Crystal screamed and hurried forward, her cape flying behind her while Seleana clapped from the side. Carter placed the crown on her head, then had to straighten it when she posed too hard and almost lost it.

The next crown went to a fan in red for Most Dangerous Shoes on a Moving Vessel. The woman lifted one foot to show off heels that looked like they came with a warning label, and Carter bowed to her. “You are either brave, reckless, or protected by gay angels! Respect!”

Most Likely to Cry During a Whitney Houston Remix went to Miles, who immediately objected while everyone around him agreed. Carter crowned him anyway and kissed his cheek before Miles could complain any further.

Best Pride Flag Color Commitment went to Marissa Shields for her bi colors, which had been catching the lights all night. Most Improved Ally went to Alexander Raven, who tried to back away as soon as Carter said it, only for Zayvion and Casey to block his escape. Carter crowned him with a grin. “I always knew you had range, Raven, but going from menace to ally is your best work yet.”

Casey Williams received Most Intimidating Ally Holding the Tiniest Flag, which made him look down at the little flag in his hand and smirk.

Several awards followed until only one remained. Carter picked up the last crown. It was smaller than the others, silver with little rainbow stones set into the front, and the room seemed to quiet down when he held it.

“This last one is Heart of the Ball.” Carter’s voice was softer, but everyone could still hear him. “And it goes to Sarah Wayley.”

Sarah froze as Carter walked toward her. “You came into this room tonight as someone who loves her son. That matters all by itself. But you danced, and you showed everyone here that support does not have to be perfect to be powerful.”

Sarah’s eyes filled, and Connor looked down for a second. Kevin stayed close to him, saying nothing because there really was not anything he needed to say.

“There are kids who would give anything to see their parents be proud of their LGBTQ kid without shame.” Carter placed the crown carefully on Sarah’s head. “Tonight, yours did.”

Sarah did not speak at first. She just turned and pulled Connor into her arms, holding him tight while he hugged her back. The applause that followed was not as wild as the earlier cheering, but it was warmer and lasted longer.

Carter stood beside them, letting them have that moment. Miles came up behind him and wrapped his arms around his husband’s waist from behind. Carter leaned it once before lifting the microphone again.

“We have one last thing tonight!” Carter waited for the room to settle. “When I planned this, I knew we were going to dance! I knew there would be drinks, great outfits and at least one moment where cruise management regretted giving me a microphone!”

That got the laugh Carter wanted. “But Pride is also about the people who should still be here. The ones who fought before us. The ones who loved when it was dangerous. The ones who were taken by hate, illness, rejection, silence, or a world that did not know how to deserve them.”

The room went still. Carter let that sit for a moment before continuing.

“So we do what our community has always done. We remember them and then we keep living. We carry them into the music. We carry them into the color. We carry them into every room where somebody once told us we did not belong!”

The DJ waited with one hand over the controls.

Carter continued, “We danced because we can! Now we honor and celebrate the people who should still be dancing with us!”

The opening notes of ABBA’s “Dancing Queen” filled the club and for a second, everyone just took it in. Then someone near the front cheered, Crystal threw both hands into the air, and the whole room seemed to come alive at once!

People started singing almost immediately! Some were good, some were not, and nobody cared either way! Carter and Miles pulled Connor, Kevin and Sarah toward the center of the floor as the lights shifted through every Pride color overhead. Sarah still had her crown on and Miles took her hand again, she laughed and let him spin her into the song.

Connor danced with Kevin beside them, Kevin saying something that made Connor laugh, and Sarah saw it, her son happy and safe in the middle of a room that was cheering for people like him.

Around them, SCW stars and fans filled the dance floor. Miles sang with Carter while LJ clapped along nearby in red, not quite on beat but clearly trying. Alexandra Calaway and Marissa Shields moved through the crowd together for a moment, pan and bi colors side by side. Bella Madison, Laura Phoenix, Kat Jones, Victoria Lyons, Alexander Raven, Luna Pasilno, Zayvion Lyons and Casey Williams were all swept into the celebration, allies under the same lights without needing the night to be about them.

Cleo Phillips danced near the center. Seleana and Crystal Zdunich spun together. Andrew Garcia and Ivan Darrell danced with Ryan Keys, the three of them laughing when Ryan’s suspenders got snapped by a fan who apologized so fast that Ryan hugged them for it.

Carter climbed onto the low riser for a moment to see what the night had become. It was still a party, absolutely, but it was also Connor standing beside Kevin without hiding. Sarah wearing a crown, Miles looking at Carter like he could not have been prouder, and a whole room full of people making space for each other.

Carter looked at Sarah dancing with Miles, then at Connor and Kevin laughing together under the lights. He looked at fans and colleagues, friends and former enemies. There was still music, still joy, and a room full of people simply celebrating life and Pride. Carter lifted the microphone and let Skywalkers Nightclub sing. They were still here. They were still dancing. And for one shining night at sea, that was everything.




"We’ve talked. We’ve insulted. We’ve both made promises that only one of us is going to be able to keep. Now it’s time to see which one of us is going to step up at Summer XXXTreme XIV. Me or Logan Hunter."

"And it’s not going to be Logan Hunter."

"Logan, you came out here trying to dress this up like scripture, history, and some tragic lesson about a house divided. You want to stand there like you’re the wounded prophet of the Go Gym, shaking your head because I just couldn’t leave well enough alone. But let’s get one thing real clear, Noodlehead. I didn't start this."

"You were the one who got involved first. You were the one who stuck your nose into my business and cost me a match. You were the one who ran your mouth about me on social media because apparently the only thing louder than your ego is your need for attention. But sure, Logan, tell everybody I pursued this. Tell everybody I forced your hand. Tell everybody you’re the victim here, because nothing screams dangerous man like crying foul after throwing the first punch!"

"You said we’re GO Gym graduates like that’s supposed to make me lower my voice, swallow my pride, and let you get away with it. No. That name means something to me. It means discipline. It means pressure. It means earning your place instead of demanding the world bow because you had a good month and a louder attitude. If there is a division here, Logan, it exists because you decided the Go Gym was your personal kingdom and I had the nerve to remind you that other people graduated from that class too!"

"And then you said you once respected me. Since when? Seriously, when was that exactly? Was it when you were talking about me behind a screen? Was it when you decided costing me a match was a smart career move? Was it when you looked at everything I’ve done in this company and decided the best way to get noticed was to drag my name into your little storm cloud of insecurity?"

"Respect is not a word you get to pull out now because it makes your speech sound heavier. Respect is shown. Respect is earned. Respect is what you give a former World Heavyweight Champion before you decide to play games with him and then act shocked when he turns around and slaps the straight out of you! So don’t insult me by pretending there was ever respect between us! You didn’t respect me, Logan. You resented me!"

"And that’s what this has always been about. You can dress it up with quotes. You can pound your chest. You can act like this is some righteous crusade. But underneath all of that noise, you are mad because I exist in the spot you wanted handed to you. You’re mad because I’ve been where you keep telling people you belong. You’re mad because when people see Helluva Bottom Carter standing across from Logan Hunter, they don’t see your grand warning to the roster. They see the test you may not survive."

"You said I’m going to serve as a warning to others not to mess with you. Buddy, the only warning people are going to take from being around you is that getting involved with Logan Hunter is a fast way to kill career momentum and slow ticket sales. That’s your real danger. Not pain. Not dominance. Not fear. It’s the terrifying realization that the second your name gets attached to something, the room starts wondering how much longer this is going to take."

"You want me to apologize to you. For what, exactly? For showing you that you were never the top of the class at the Go Gym? For refusing to let you rewrite this whole mess so you can pretend you’re some wronged warrior instead of a man who started a fight he couldn’t finish? For putting you in the main event spotlight with a former World Heavyweight Champion instead of letting you languish in another one-month-old Roulette Title reign that people would forget before the ink dried on the match graphic?"

"Because that’s the part you should be thanking me for, Logan. I gave you relevance. I gave you a spotlight. I gave you a match at Summer XXXTreme XIV where all eyes are going to be on you, and instead of understanding the opportunity, you made the mistake of thinking it meant you were on my level. You’re not. You’re standing near me because I let this get personal, and now you have to deal with what happens when Carter stops laughing and starts swinging."

"You said I’m going to apologize and then suffer. No, Logan. You’re going to learn that an apology is not something you can demand from somebody you failed to break. You’re going to learn that suffering does not sound nearly as poetic when you’re the one flat on your back staring up at the lights, wondering how the man you called a warning became the man who ended your little sermon."

"And then, Logan, you really lost your mind. You told me to kneel. You commanded it like you were standing on a throne instead of running your mouth from a place of pure delusion. Who do you think you are? My husband? He's the only one that I kneel for and for entirely different reasons!"

"Let me help you with something, a fact if you will. I don’t kneel for boys throwing tantrums in grown men’s boots. I don’t kneel for fake kings, bitter classmates, or men who confuse volume with power. And I damn sure do not kneel for Logan Hunter because he learned one dramatic sentence and decided it made him Moses in wrestling tights!"

"At Summer XXXTreme XIV, you wanted a warning. You’re going to get one. Not for the roster. For yourself. This is what happens when you poke at someone who has already climbed higher than you, fallen harder than you, survived more than you, and still has enough fire left to make you regret ever saying my name with that much confidence."

"So bring your quotes. Bring your anger. Bring whatever little crown you made for yourself in the mirror. I’m bringing receipts, rhythm, and a right hand with your name on it. And when it’s over, Logan, you won’t need to command me to kneel, because I’ll already be bending down just long enough to tell you goodnight!"

2
Supercard Roleplays / The Door Was Locked From the Inside
« on: June 19, 2026, 08:30:44 PM »
Turnberry Towers -
Las Vegas, Nevada

Carter let the condo door swing shut behind them and tossed his keys into the bowl by the entryway. Kevin headed down the hall almost at once, no doubt looking for Ms Thang the way he always did when she failed to present herself at the door like the tiny queen of the household that she was. Everyone else was expected to come wherever she was and present themselves to her, but Kevin? Nine times out of ten she greeted him at the door and waited for him to lower himself to his hands and knees and allow her to nuzzle her way through his arms and bent knees. And if she didn’t, she usually had a pretty good reason. Like that warm, sunny spot that shone through the curtains in the teenager’s room that she so favored.

Miles was still out. His car had not been in the garage, so Carter knew he had not made it back from the post office yet.

“I’m getting something to drink.” Carter said as he turned toward the kitchen. “You want anything?”

“Dr. Pepper!” Kevin called back over his shoulder as he kept walking. Carter opened the refrigerator and grabbed the can of Dr. Pepper, surely the first of many the teen would consume. He then took out a bottle of water for himself and twisted the cap loose. The condo was quiet in the easy, harmless way an empty home was quiet. He took a swallow, set the bottle on the counter, and was just reaching for the cupboard for a snack when Kevin shouted from down the hall.

“Carter!”

It was not a scream, not yet, but the fear in it was immediate and wrong. Carter was moving before the bottle stopped rocking on the counter. He crossed the living room fast, hit the hallway, and reached Kevin’s bedroom door with his pulse already pounding hard enough to hurt and his heart dropped to the pit of his stomach at the sight in front of him..

Kevin stood just inside the room, body frozen in wide eyed fear as Lazarus stood several feet in front of him.

For a second Carter could not make sense of the rest of it. The fear was real. The suspicion of their home having been violated by this same man, his abusive ex. But then his eyes adjusted and the room snapped into focus. There were scratches all over Lazarus. His arms were raked raw from wrist to elbow, but that was not the worst of it. One claw mark ran bright over his cheek and another cut across his jaw. On the bed behind him, a pillowcase twisted and jerked over the comforter in frantic little bursts and hisses and growls came from the animal inside!

Carter did not need anyone to explain what pr who was inside it, and it enraged him even more.

He stepped into the room and caught Kevin by the arm, pulling him behind him in one hard motion, his eyes never leaving the man who had been stalking him for months on end, and it would seem, had tired of waiting for whatever his endgame just so happened to be.

“Get away from him.” Carter warned as he positioned himself directly in front of Kevin.

Lazarus turned toward him fully. There was blood drying on his face where Ms Thang had gotten him, and something almost peaceful in his expression that made the sight worse, not better.

“Relax.” Lazarus said. “We’re all friends.”

Kevin’s hand caught in the back of Carter’s shirt for one second and then let go. Carter kept himself planted between them.

“You broke into my home…!” Carter said. “You cornered him in his room and you put my cat in a pillowcase…!”

“I’d think you’d be more grateful for my restraint.” Lazarus glanced toward the bed as if the movement there barely mattered. “I was going to drop that thing off the balcony.”

Off of the balcony of their fifth story condo. The answer landed so flatly that Carter felt something inside him go cold. The casual cruelty.

“You look like shit.” Carter said. “Pissed you got your ass handed to you by a cat?”

Lazarus’s mouth twitched. “Everything fights, eventually. You fought too. Then you ran.” He looked Carter over slowly, as though he had all the right in the world to stand there and take stock of him. “Do you know what you cost me? Work dried up. Doors closed. People talked. And now you actually had the nerve to take me to court. Me!”

“I told the truth.” Carter countered.

“No.” Lazarus took a step closer, shaking his head with some sick and twisted smile on his face. “You told your version. Then you built this.”

His gaze flicked toward the hall, toward the rest of the condo, toward the life outside the room.

He continued, “You put another man in my place and called it healing.”

On the bed, the pillowcase thumped again. The movement was stronger now. Ms Thang must have heard their voices. Kevin made a small, frightened sound behind Carter, and that alone was enough to decide the rest of it.

“You need to leave.” Carter said.

Lazarus shook his head once. “This all stops if you stop pretending what we had never mattered. Leave Miles. Come back with me. No more police. No more courts. No more hospitals. Everything settles if you stop choosing the wrong life.”

That was enough. Carter moved forward fast and drove Lazarus backward into the dresser! The mirror above it rattled, and a framed photo fell over! Carter hit him again with a right handed fist to the bloodied side of his head before Lazarus could recover, then grabbed a fistful of his shirt and slammed him into the wall!

“You do not come in here!” Carter said through clenched teeth. “You do not touch anything in my life!”

Lazarus tried to shove him off, but Carter was faster and angrier. He drove him back again, pinned him for one precious second, and landed another shot that reopened one of the scratches on Lazarus’s face! Fresh blood streaked down over Ms. Thang’s claw marks!

From the other end of the condo came a heavy crash! Once … then again!

Miles … Miles was here but for some reason, he couldn’t get inside!

Carter heard it and Lazarus did too. The sound seemed to sharpen something in him. Carter had him off balance, had him cornered, had him for that one brief instant where it felt possible to end this with his own hands. Carter looked over his shoulder, toward a trembling Kevin, “Go let Miles in!”

Then Lazarus’s arm shot sideways toward the nightstand and the lamp came off it in a blur! Carter barely saw it before it connected with the side of his head! Pain burst hot and white across his vision! He staggered, hit one knee, and the room tilted violently around him. By the time he tried to rise, Lazarus was on him!

They went down hard! Carter twisted and fought, but the blow had slowed him just enough. Lazarus forced him flat and drove his knees down onto Carter’s shoulders, pinning him there with all the ugly control he had always wanted! Up close he looked worse. The scratches on his face stood out against the sweat and pallor, and his eyes had gone bright with the kind of madness that did not need to shout to be obvious!

“Look at you!” Lazarus said, breathing hard. “Still fighting me. Still choosing everyone else.”

Another crash hit the front door!

“Carter!” Miles shouted from the other side of the door. “Kevin!”

Lazarus drove a closed fist into Carter’s face, stunning him as blood seeped from the open wound the shattered lamp against his head had opened up! Lazarus just calmly smiled down at him. “Let him break his shoulder on the door. He still won’t save you.”

Carter tried to buck him off and pain ripped through his skull as Lazarus struck him again! Kevin had not moved. Carter could see him near the wall, white-faced and terrified, watching Carter pinned beneath a man who had broken into their home and laid hands on everything inside it.

Then Lazarus hit Carter again! It was not as hard as the lamp had been, but enough. Enough to snap Carter’s head sideways and bring a sharp sound out of him before he could stop it.That was when Lazarus’s hands wrapped tightly around his throat and a sixteen year old moved!

“Dad!”

The word tore out of Kevin before thought could touch it. Lazarus’s head turned and Kevin launched himself at him! He hit Lazarus from behind, arms locking around his shoulders and neck! The sudden impact broke the pin just long enough for Carter to roll onto one side and drag in some much needed oxygen!

Lazarus staggered up with Kevin hanging off of his back like a monkey, cursing, “Get off you little freak!”

While on the bed, the pillowcase was thrashing wildly while poor Ms Thang was screeching bloody murder!

That was when the front door gave way with a violent crack and Miles came charging inside!

Miles came down the hall at a run and hit the bedroom doorway just as Lazarus got both hands on Kevin! For one terrible second the whole scene seemed to hold still around him. Carter on the floor, a large gash on the side of his head! Lazarus scratched bloody in the center of the room with Kevin hanging off of his back! The pillowcase thrashing on the bed!

Then Lazarus threw Kevin off of him, and the teen struck the wall hard!

TBC




“Wow, I guess there's no honor among thieves!"

“I used to think you were the scum of the earth, Logan, but after our tag team match a week ago I think I just downgraded my opinion! Because scum at least has the decency to float where everybody can see it, but you? You sank straight to the bottom, started digging, and somehow still found a way to act like you were standing above everybody else!"

“I can’t believe you, Logan! I can’t believe that you turned your back on your own tag team partner, Brandon Hendrix! Well actually, I can believe it. And all you managed to accomplish was put yet another bullseye on your back! Because now Brandon has a reason to want a piece of your bony ass on top of everyone else! I mean, I already wanted a piece of you. Half the locker room probably wants a piece of you, and the sad thing is? You still think that makes you important instead of marked!"

“You really stood there and decided that the smartest thing you could do was make another enemy. You looked at your situation, looked at the trouble already waiting for you, looked at the people already sick of your name, your face, and your excuses, and somehow thought, you know what this needs? More consequences!"

“That is the Logan Hunter experience in a nutshell. You do not solve problems. You multiply them! You do not make statements. You create situations! You do not walk into a room and raise the standard. You walk into a room and make everybody decide that is the perfect time to get up and out of those seats that they paid for and take a bathroom break! And then you have the nerve to act like we should all be impressed. Like betrayal is some elite strategy. Like stabbing someone in the back makes you a mastermind instead of a coward who couldn’t look his own partner in the eye and admit that you weren’t good enough to stand beside him!"

“Logan, you are what happens when talent gets poisoned by his own ego. This may come as a shock to you, but you are not all that. The wrestling world does not revolve around you! I know that must be hard for you to hear because somewhere along the way, you convinced yourself that every camera was supposed to turn when you walked by. You convinced yourself that every opportunity denied to you was theft, every loss was injustice, and every person who got ahead of you was standing in a place that belonged to Logan Hunter!"

“But that is not ambition, Logan. That is entitlement dressed up in ring gear. That is not hunger. That is a spoiled little mantrum with entrance music, and everybody else is just supposed to pretend it looks dangerous because you scowl hard enough!"

“You walk around here like every spotlight was built for your face and every headline is just waiting for your name, but let’s be honest here, Logan! The only reason people are talking about you right now is because you keep attaching yourself to people who matter more than you do!”

“You attached yourself to me because you needed my name to make your anger feel relevant. You attached yourself to Brandon because you thought standing near him made you look more dangerous. And then when that wasn’t enough, when the attention still didn’t satisfy that black hole where your self-worth should be, you turned on him too!"

“That is your pattern, Logan. Use people. Blame people. Betray people. Then stand in the wreckage you created and call yourself the victim because nobody wants to clap for the disaster!"

“You know, I used to wonder what happened to you, but that stopped months ago. The simple answer is that nothing happened. You’re the same selfish, self absorbed prick you’ve always been! There was no great tragedy that made you this way. No grand betrayal. No world that turned against poor little Logan Hunter! You were handed opportunity, training, and every chance to become something big, but all you did was turn yourself into a cautionary tale with a bad attitude!"

“And that is what bothers you the most, isn’t it? Not that people doubt you. Not that people criticize you. Not even that people hate you! What really eats you alive is that people expected better from you, and you proved them wrong in the ugliest way possible! Because you had the tools, Logan. You had the training. You had the talent. You had the kind of foundation that most people would bleed for, and somehow, with all of that, you still decided the only thing worth building was a monument to your own resentment!"

“You want the truth? You need me more than I need you! You need this thing between us more than I do to keep your name in the spotlight! You hate me because you thought you were going to be the brightest star to ever come out of the GO Gym, and all you’ve managed to do is prove that even Gabriel and Odette Stevens can’t make a Superstar out of a mid-card Ego with Main Event delusions of grandeur!”

“That’s what scares you about me. It is not my mouth, although God knows this mouth has gotten under your skin enough times to qualify for residency. It is not my pride, my heart, or the fact that no matter how many times you hit me, cheat me, blindside me, or try to embarrass me, I keep getting back up and looking you dead in the eye!"

“What scares you is that I do not need to become you in order to beat you. I do not need to sink to your level. I do not need brass knuckles, backstabbing, cheap shots, or some Bargain Bin Bimbo saving my ass every time I get into trouble! I can stand on my own two feet, be exactly who I am, and still be more than enough to put you down!"

“So the next time you want to walk around and call yourself dangerous, remember that. Remember that when it came time to make your big statement, the statement was not Logan Hunter knocked out Helluva Bottom Carter. The statement was Logan Hunter did not trust himself to do it clean!"

“And that is the part you can never talk your way around. You thought this rivalry was going to be your masterpiece. You thought you were going to use me as the proof that Logan Hunter was dangerous, ruthless, unstoppable, and destined for something bigger! But all you proved is that when things don’t go your way, you swing at shadows, stab your partners in the back and then hold your hands out for a participation trophy and telling whoever ‘Gimme!’"

“And the funny thing is, Logan, you had a chance to make this mean something else. You had a chance to make this about competition. You had a chance to make this about two GO Gym graduates standing across from each other and proving which one of us could carry that name with pride! But you couldn't do it. You couldn’t let this be about wrestling because deep down, you were scared wrestling wouldn’t be enough. So you made it ugly. You made it personal. You made it bitter, rotten, and cheap because that is the only kind of battlefield where you feel at home!"

“Well congratulations, Logan. You got what you wanted. You dragged me into the mud, you made this personal, and you gave me every reason in the world to stop looking for the part of you that might still deserve respect! And that is dangerous for you. Because I am not walking into Summer XXXTreme XIV confused anymore. I am not walking onto that ship wondering what happened to you, wondering if there is still a line you will not cross, wondering if maybe somewhere beneath the ego and the cruelty there is a man worth understanding!"

“I am walking onto that ship with clarity. I know what you are. I know how you operate. I know the rhythm of your cowardice so well I could dance to it, and sweetheart, you already know I can dance!"

“You glare, you threaten, you cheap shot, you blame, you run, and when all else fails, you betray the closest warm body standing next to you! That is not evolution. That is not danger. That is a rerun with worse lighting!"

“And at Summer XXXTreme XIV, there is nowhere for that rerun to go. There is no hiding from me on that ship. There is no escaping what you started. There is no pretending this is just another night, another match, another chance for Logan Hunter to make excuses when things don’t end the way he promised!"

“You don’t scare me, Logan. Newsflash, you don’t scare anyone! At most, you annoy me. You irritate me. And above all else, you exhaust me. And at Summer XXXTreme XIV, trapped on that ship with nowhere to run and nowhere to hide, I am going to turn every cheap shot, every insult, every backstab, and every dirty little trick into the receipt you’ve had coming for months!"

“I am going to make you feel every time you thought you were clever. I am going to make you regret every time you thought I was too emotional to be dangerous. I am going to make you understand that just because I can smile, just because I can laugh, just because I can be bright in a business full of bitter little shadows, does not mean I can’t hurt you!"

“And when I do, I want you to remember this moment. I want you to remember that I gave you the truth before I gave you the beating. I want you to remember that I stood right here and told you exactly what was waiting for you, because unlike you, Logan, I do not need to sneak up behind someone to make my point!"

“You wanted to be my villain so badly. You wanted to be the dark cloud over Helluva Bottom Carter’s career, but the problem with clouds, Logan, is that sooner or later, the wind changes. And when that bell rings on that ship, I am not waiting for the storm to pass. I am walking straight through it!"

“You don’t get to write the narrative because it’s already been written! You’re not the victim, Logan, not yet. Not until that bell rings on that ship!”

3
Climax Control Archives / Strange Bedfellows
« on: June 12, 2026, 08:52:40 PM »
Miles checked the rearview mirror again.

He tried to do it casually but Carter knew better. Miles had been calm throughout dinner when Carter joked about them being the third and fourth wheels on a teenage date that was not technically a date because Kevin turned red enough to stop traffic. He had been calm when they dropped Kevin off outside Connor’s house, where Connor’s mother stood in the doorway and waved to the two men, promising she would text if anything felt off.

Kevin had hugged Carter longer than usual.

Not much longer. Not enough for Connor to notice, maybe, but definitely enough for both Carter and Miles to notice.

“Are you sure?” Carter had asked him.

Kevin had rolled his eyes in that self assured way teenagers had perfected. You know the sort, the way that screams “I am invincible!” even when they were nervous. “I’m staying at Connor’s.” He declared. “Not joining a cult.”

Connor had snorted as Carter finally let go of the teenager who had found his way into their crazy lives and never once looked back with regret.

“I’ll text before bed.” Kevin said.

“You better.” Carter said idly as he reached for the car door, pulling it open and sliding inside.

“I will.”

“And if you need anything…” Miles offered from the other side of the car at the driver’s side.

“I know.”

Miles then climbed into the driver’s seat of the Jeep, shutting the door behind him but with the window rolled down. Arm resting on the window, Miles called out, “Go on! Have a good night!”

Kevin nodded, looked like he wanted to say something else, but then didn’t. Teenagers. Connor saved him by tugging him toward the house, and a moment later they were safely inside.

Now as they pulled away from the curb and heading back home, Carter was watching the passenger-side mirror.

“Nobody’s behind us.” Miles said, his eyes on the road but he’d be lying if he claimed he wasn’t checking the rear view mirror.

“You think he’ll be okay?” Carter asked.

“Kevin?”

“No, Connor’s mom.” Carter quipped. “I’m afraid one more teenage boy might make her spontaneously combust!”.”

Miles glanced at him with a raised brow and Carter smiled.

“Yes, Kevin.”

“He’ll be okay.” Miles answered. “Connor’s Mum knows what’s going on. We’re fifteen minutes away and Kev needs to have something that isn’t this.”

By the time they pulled into the parking garage of Turnberry Towers, Carter’s nerves had eased enough that he didn’t feel physically sick. Carter turned and looked at the limegreen Volkswagen, his car. The one he had not sat in since the attack and wondered silently if he ever would again.

They took the elevator up in silence. Carter stood with his back to the wall, because apparently that was who he was now. Miles stood between him and the doors without making a show of it.

Their floor was blessedly empty when they stepped out of the elevator, but Miles still slowed before they reached the door to their home. He looked once toward the stairwell, once toward the opposite door, then down at the mat. Carter followed his gaze.

Unlike last week after the movies, this time it was empty. No packages, no gift baskets - nothing. Satisfied, Miles unlocked the door and pushed it open only a few inches.

“Ms Thang?” Miles called, forcing brightness into his voice. “Your daddies have returned from feeding the youth! We expect love and adoration!”

Usually, there would be some noise. Nails clicking. An annoyed howl at having been left alone for any duration of time. A dramatic little black and white body rushing toward them like she had survived years alone instead of a few hours in a luxury condo.

Only nothing came. Miles stepped in first and Carter followed, his skin prickling.

They looked around and everything looked normal. The lamp was still on, the throw blanket MIles’s Mom gifted them, folded over the couch. Kevin’s hoodie slung over a chair because teenagers seemed to have an affinity against coat hangers and closets.

“Ms Thang?” Miles called.

A soft sound came from the bedroom, a chattering noise. The same noise their “little girl” made when she spotted a bird through the glass of their patio door. They moved down the hall together.

The bedroom door was open.

Ms Thang stood just inside, stiff as a little statue, her paws planted on the rug at the foot of the bed. Her head was angled up toward the ceiling near the corner by the closet. She did not look at them when they entered. Did not twitch except for the tiny movement of her nose and mouth. All she did was stare at that one spot while whipping her tail aggressively.

“What the hell?” Carter said softly.

Ms Thang continued to stare at the smoke detector and passed it, giving a tiny growl.

Cats had a way of knowing things and Miles took the fact to heart. He went to the closet and pulled the door open, inspecting everything inside. Shoes. Clothes. A duffel bag on the floor. Carter’s purple jacket slipping off its hanger because he kept meaning to fix it and never did.

Miles reached up toward the smoke detector, then stopped. “Gloves.” He said.

Carter stared at him as if he didn’t hear him correctly. “What?”

“Gloves!” Miles repeated, perhaps a touch harsher than intended but that only made Carter more certain how serious his husband was, so off he went. In the bathroom, his hands shook as he opened the first aid kit and took out a pair of emergency latex gloves. Luckily neither he nor Miles had ever had a use for these, and this was not how he pictured the use of them when they stocked up.

When he came back, Miles had not moved closer to the smoke detector and Ms Thang still stared at it. Carter handed Miles a pair, then pulled on his own. The latex snapped against his wrist.

“Do we call the cops first?” Carter asked.

“We call after.” Miles said. “And we leave after that.”

Carter blinked. “Leave?”

“If that’s what I think it is, we’re not sleeping here.”

Miles dragged the small bench from the foot of the bed to the closet, climbed onto it, and reached up. He twisted the smoke detector slowly and it came loose with a dull plastic click.

Miles lowered it and stepped down. For a second, they both just looked at it in his hands. Carter did not know enough about smoke detectors to understand exactly what he was seeing, but he knew enough to know there should not be a pinhole lens tucked into a black piece of plastic no bigger than a shirt button. There should not be a tiny memory card behind the battery. There should not be a second power source taped so neatly inside that it looked almost professional.

His body went cold. Not speaking, Miles set the device on the dresser like it might bite him, then he stepped back from it.

Carter stared at the lens. Their bed was behind him.

That was the part his brain kept circling and refusing to land on. Their bed. The place where they slept. Where they made love on a pretty regular basis - and the thought someone was watching them made him want to vomit.

Carter turned away fast, one hand going to his mouth. Miles was there immediately, but he did not touch him right away. Good, because Carter did not know what his skin would do with touch right now. Carter took a step back and hit the edge of the bed. He jerked away from it like it had burned him.

“No…” He whispered. “That sick fuck!”

Miles picked up his phone.

Carter laughed again, but there was no humor in it. “He put it in our bedroom.”

“I know.”

“In our bedroom!” Carter pointed toward the bed. His hand was shaking openly now. “He watched us! He could have watched us sleep! Jesus Christ, Miles! He was watching us have sex!”

Miles’s control slipped then. Enough that his eyes fell flat and dangerous.

Carter pressed both hands to the back of his head and turned in a tight circle because there was nowhere to go. The room was too familiar. Every object had a memory attached to it, and now each memory felt handled by someone else.

Miles dialed. “I’m calling it in, and then we’re packing enough for tonight.”

Carter nodded too many times. “Good! Great! Love that for us! Very spontaneous. Very romantic!”

Miles lowered the phone before the call connected. “Carter…”

“What?”

“We’ll take care of this.” Miles said with more assurance than perhaps he truly felt deep inside. “They have to do something after this.”

“Like they did something in court last week.” Carter muttered as he moved toward the closet to grab their luggage and Ms. Thang’s pet carrier.

Ms. Thang stuck her nose inside of the closet and backed up a step when Carter grabbed her carrier. Usually that meant either a trip to the vet or a trip to Aron and Fenris’s place. Either way, she wasn’t a fan.

Carter crouched and gathered her up. She let him, which told him how wrong the night was. She didn’t place her paws against his shoulder with her legs extended like usual.

“You found it.” He murmured, nuzzling his nose into her fur. “Good girl.”

Miles was on the phone now with the 9-1-1 operator, giving details. Address. Hidden camera. Bedroom. No, they did not know how long it had been there. Yes, there had been prior stalking incidents. Yes, they would wait outside the unit.

Carter stood with Ms Thang in his arms and looked around the bedroom one more time. He could not sleep here. He did not know when he would be able to sleep here again.

The thought embarrassed him. Then anger burned through the embarrassment so fast it almost steadied him.

Miles ended the call and looked at him. “They’re sending someone. We should wait in the hall.”

Miles stepped closer, slow enough that Carter had time to refuse or pull away, but he never did. Miles slid a hand around the back of his neck and Carter leaned into him with Ms Thang caught gently between them. And for a few seconds, neither of them moved.

Then Carter asked, “Do we call Kevin?”

The question had been on both of their minds from the moment they had discovered the camera, but neither had a definite answer that would satisfy either man. Finally, Miles sighed and shook his head.

“No. Not until we know.” Carter looked up into Miles’s eyes, silently asking if he was certain and Miles said, “Let him have tonight.”

Carter nodded, and this one conciliatory nod made Carter feel all the angrier at the violation of their home.

Lazarus had not needed to break the door to break in.




“You know, there are a lot - and I do mean a lot - of things that I never thought I would do in my career. And I mean that from the bottom of my heart, because there are a lot of things I thought I might do in Sin City Wrestling before the final curtain came down.”

“I thought I might win championships and I did. I thought I might break records and I have. I thought I might stand across the ring from the biggest, ugliest, nastiest monsters SCW could throw at me and still find a way to look better doing it than half the roster does walking down the ramp. And baby, I have done that too!"

"But teaming with Alexander Raven? That was not on the bingo card. This is the kind of thing that makes you stop, look at your life, look at your choices, and ask yourself how in the hell you ended up standing beside the same man who once made it his mission to tear you apart! It’s the sort of thing where you ask yourself, what you did to deserve this and look back to your devilish childhood memories and think - oh yeah!"

"Don’t get me wrong. I’ve been in tag team matches before. I’ve teamed with my best friend, Ariana Angelos, and there is nobody who understands the rhythm of chaos quite like my BFF Ari! I’ve also teamed with my husband, Miles, and let me tell you, there is something very special about fighting beside the person who knows exactly when to let you fly and exactly when to drag you back before you do something stupid, reckless, and admittedly fabulous!”

“But this? This is different. This is teaming with the man who dethroned me as the World Heavyweight Champion! This is teaming with the man who went out of his way to ruin my career, leave me bleeding, leave me broken, and leave me wondering just how much of myself I was willing to sacrifice to survive him!"

"And why? Why would Helluva Bottom Carter, former World Heavyweight Champion, certified professional problem and walking HR incident waiting to happen, stand shoulder to shoulder with Alexander Raven? Because sometimes life has a truly wicked sense of humor. Sometimes the man you bled against becomes the man standing beside you because two other idiots looked at the board and decided they wanted to make themselves common enemies!"

“That’s why we’re here, isn’t it?”

"So let’s start with Logan Hunter, shall we? Because Logan, you emotionally constipated peacock with ‘I need a hug’ issues, you just could not leave well enough alone, could you!? You could not sit in the back, lick your wounds, and accept that your night was over! No, you had to come crawling into my match with Brandon Hendrix because you could not stand what everyone else could see happening right in front of their eyes! You lost, Logan. You lost, and while you were choking on that, I was on the verge of doing what you could not! I was about to beat Brandon Hendrix!"

"And that burned you alive, didn’t it? It ate you up from the inside, because every single thing you want to be, I already am! Everything you have chased, everything you have tried to convince yourself you deserve, I have already held in my hands! I have already climbed the mountain. I have already worn the crown. I have already stood beneath the lights with the World Heavyweight Championship raised above my head while people who once laughed at me had no choice but to shut their mouths and watch me become undeniable!"

"That is what you hate, Logan. Not my mouth. Not my attitude. Not the way I walk into a room like I own the lease and the security deposit. No, those are excuses. Those are the little decorations you hang around the truth because the truth is too ugly for you to say out loud. Everything Logan Hunter hates about Helluva Bottom Carter can be summed up with one simple explanation. Green-eyed jealousy!"

"You are jealous because I make it look effortless when we both know it was anything but. You are jealous because I survived things that would have sent men like you running back to whatever dark little corner they crawled out of. You are jealous because even when I lose, people still talk about me. Even when I fall, people watch to see how I get back up. Even when I am hurt, even when I am angry, even when I am standing there with blood on my face and venom on my tongue, I am still more interesting on my worst day than you are at your absolute best!"

"And then there is Brandon Hendrix. Now Brandon, I am not going to stand here and lie. I am not going to pretend you are not dangerous. I am not going to pretend you are not an absolute beast inside that ring. You are big, you are powerful, and when you hit someone, they feel it all the way down to their bad decisions. I know that. I felt it! I was there with you, and I am man enough to admit that you are every bit the monster you advertise yourself to be."

"But here is the simple fact that everyone saw. Despite all of that, I had you. I had you, Brandon. You can growl and you can posture, but everybody watching knows what happened. I was about to win. I was about to beat you, and I would have beaten you if Logan Hunter had not shoved his insecure little nose where it didn’t belong!"

"And that has to bother you too, doesn’t it? Because a man like you does not want an asterisk. A man like you does not want people whispering that Helluva Bottom Carter had him beat. A man like you wants to be feared. You want the story to be simple. Brandon Hendrix walked in, Brandon Hendrix destroyed Carter, Brandon Hendrix moved on. But that is not the story, is it? The story is Brandon Hendrix was in trouble, Logan Hunter got involved, and now the both of you have to deal with me again."

"But Brandon, let’s talk about what really makes this funny. Let’s talk about Alexander Raven. Because for all the noise you have made, for all the big man intimidation, for all the attacks and the statements and the desperate need to prove that you are the biggest, baddest thing in the room, you are starting to look a whole lot like the very man you are trying so hard to break!"

"Do you see it yet? Because I do. I know Alexander Raven better than I ever wanted to. I know what it feels like to be targeted by him. I know what it feels like to have him decide that your pain is a message and your body is the paper he wants to write it on! I know the obsession. I know the cruelty. I know the way he can turn a wrestling match into something that feels personal, ugly, and impossible to walk away from! And now here you are, Brandon, walking down the same road, telling yourself it is different because you are the one doing it."

"You are jealous of Alexander Raven. That is the part you do not want anyone to say, so allow me to be helpful and say it loudly. You are jealous because Alexander has what you want. He has the aura. He has the reputation. He has the history. He has the name people say with a certain kind of caution because they know what follows after saying it! You do not just want to beat Alexander Raven, Brandon. You want to erase him. You want him out of the picture so you can stand in the spotlight he leaves behind and pretend it was always meant for you!"

"And that is where you and Logan make such an adorable little pair. Two men choking on jealousy, two men furious that someone else has the attention they think belongs to them! Logan looks at me and sees everything he has not and never will become! Brandon looks at Alexander Raven and sees the shadow he cannot step out of! So now the two of you have joined hands, compared insecurities, and decided the best way forward is to make yourselves our problem."

"Well congratulations, boys! You succeeded!"

"Now, I am not going to stand here and pretend Alexander and I are friends. We are not. We are not going shopping after this. We are not getting matching jackets. I am not braiding his hair, and he is not helping me pick out ring gear unless the theme is emotional damage and black fabric. There is history there, and not the cute kind you put in a scrapbook. There is blood there. There is bitterness there. There is a whole chapter of my career written in bruises because of Alexander Raven."

"But here is what Logan and Brandon need to understand. Alexander Raven and I do not have to like each other to hurt you. We do not have to trust each other with our deepest secrets. We do not have to share a tender little moment backstage where we realize we were never so different after all. This is not a friendship bracelet situation. This is two people who know each other inside and out, looking across the ring at two men who made the mistake of thinking our history would make us weaker together."

"If anything, our history makes us worse for you."

"Because Alexander knows exactly how far I will go. He knows how much punishment I can take. He knows that there is a point where most people break, and then there is the point where Carter starts laughing, bleeding, and swinging harder! And I know Alexander. I know the cruelty. I know the patience. I know the way he can smell weakness and dig his fingers into it until a man starts questioning whether he ever belonged in the ring in the first place!"

"So Logan, bring your jealousy. Bring your cheap shots. Bring that desperate little need to prove that you matter in a room where nobody asked for you. Brandon, bring the power. Bring the beast. Bring all that rage you have dressed up as ambition. Bring every ounce of that hunger to replace Alexander Raven in the minds of people who still do not say your name with the fear you think it deserves!"

"Because when that bell rings, you are not getting two men divided by the past. You are getting two men shaped by it! You are getting Alexander Raven, the man who put me through hell, and Helluva Bottom Carter, the man who walked through that hell, came out the other side, and still had enough breath left to talk more trash than either of you could handle on your best day!"

"And there will not be a better moment, not one, than coming full circle. There will not be a better moment than standing in that ring beside the same man I put my career on the line against in Three Stages of Hell. There will not be a better moment than taking everything Logan Hunter and Brandon Hendrix tried to end us and walking away victorious with Alexander Raven at my side!"

"So boys, lace up tight. Stretch properly. Say your prayers if either of you believe in something merciful. Because this week, Helluva Bottom Carter and Alexander Raven are not coming to make peace with the past.”

“We are coming to weaponize it."

4
Climax Control Archives / Masters of the Universe
« on: June 05, 2026, 09:01:25 PM »
Turnberry Towers -
Las Vegas, Nevada

It was Wednesday evening and summer vacation was already in full swing for sixteen year old Kevin Chapman. He was sprawled out across the couch with his "just friend" Connor Wayley sitting beside him, close enough that their shoulders kept bumping every time one of them moved and both blushing and looking innocent every time it happened. From the back of the couch, the Queen of the Condo, Ms. Thang, was sitting behind Connor, staring down at him like she was considering whether he was worthy of shedding on.

Connor’s overnight bag had been sitting by the couch since his arrival earlier in the day. Connor’s mom had approved the sleepover earlier in the week, after a text exchange with Carter that had been both polite and practical. Connor and Kevin had slept over at each other’s homes before, enough times that there was a genuine trust between all parental figures in both boys’ lives.

Carter came out of the bedroom tugging his shirt down at it to make sure it sat right. It was black with the 2026 Masters of the Universe cast across the chest and He-Man raising the Sword of Power. Miles was already in the kitchen, dressed in a Skeletor t-shirt and was eating from a large jar of trail mix, but clearly only picking out the chocolate pieces and leaving the pretzels and nuts for everyone else.

Carter walked in and  looked at him, saying, “You shouldn't spoil your appetite before dinner.”

Kevin looked up from his phone and asked, “Isn’t dinner at the movie theater just pizza, popcorn, nachos, candy, and whatever else they’re legally allowed to sell us?”

“Just pizza, popcorn and nachos!?” Miles exclaimed with mock severity, leaning against the counter. “Would you rather spend the evening eating Carter’s meatloaf?”

Kevin and Connor both shook their heads immediately.

Miles turned around and found Carter just looking at him. Miles smiled and put on his best angelic expression that nobody was buying. He cleared his throat and put a hand on his husband's shoulder, offering with reassurance, “Not that I don’t love it!”

Kevin lowered his phone just enough to say, “Nice save.”

Miles pointed at him. “Quiet, boy!”

Miles set the trail mix back down on the counter and, discretion being the better part of valor, turned to address the two teens and asked, “Are you looking forward to it?”

Kevin shrugged in that honest if not unfortunate way that teenagers seemed to have perfected when they did not realize they were this close to stepping on a land mine. “Yeah, it’s just a little before our time.”

The condo went quiet enough that one could hear the hum of the refrigerator and Ms Thang’s judgement. Connor, even though he wore a smile on his face, shifted a scant few inches away from the impending disaster.

Carter set his keys down on the kitchen counter and leaned heavily against it, “I beg your pardon?”

Kevin looked between them, “What? It is.”

Miles dusted his hands off and found himself taking a not-so-subtle waltz from the kitchen and closer toward where the two teens were relaxing. “Before your time?”

Kevin started to laugh, “Miles, I didn’t mean anything by it!”

Knowing Miles all too well, and sensing something was about to happen, Kevin shot up from the couch and tried to scramble around the far side of it, but barely made it two steps before Miles caught him by the back of his belt and lifted him up and across his shoulders in a fireman’s carry! Connor covered his mouth, already losing the fight not to laugh!

Then Miles started to spin around in an airplane spin, not fast enough to be dangerous, but definitely fast enough to turn Kevin’s yelps for help into laughter! Carter laughed outright, obviously enjoying the spectacle of their home while Connor’s eyes were as wide as his smile, taking it all in!

“Say it!” Miles called. “Say Masters of the Universe is timeless!”

Kevin’s voice cracked with broken laughter, “Uncle! Uncle! Masters of the Universe is timeless! It’s timeless!”

Miles slowed to a stop, laughing as he carefully lowered Kevin back to the floor and set him on his feet. Kevin stood there for one brave second and then collapsed backward onto the couch beside Connor!

Carter turned to Connor, hands on his hips. “And you?” He demanded. “Anything you’d like to add?”

Connor smiled right away and raised both hands in surrender. “I think Eternia is very important to our cultural heritage.”

Miles nodded. “Good answer.” And with a wave of his arm, guided everyone to the door to head out and have an evening of movie and nostalgia fun.

AMC Town Square 18

Inside the movie theater, the lobby felt like the theater had decided to stop being subtle about anything and just turn into a toy aisle that exploded in a shower of popcorn and nostalgia. There were posters that were being handed out, cardboard cut outs, a huge Masters of the Universe display near the ticket podium, and, across from the concession counter, the thing Carter had been pretending he was not looking for - Skeletor’s Bone Throne!

Carter stopped suddenly, pointing a finger with a silent face of wide-eyed delight, pointing straight ahead! “There it is! Photo ops!”

Kevin closed his eyes and groaned, “Is this what it’s like to be embarrassed by adults?”

Connor raised a hand with a smile and offered, “I can take the pictures for you.” Earning him a playful look of reproach from Kevin.

The throne was actually the first on their list of priorities, but once they saw the treasure trove of movie merchandise being offered and the way it was being sold to the theater goers, their priorities shifted to the concessions stand.

There was the Castle Grayskull popcorn bucket, Skeletor’s throne popcorn bucket, drink cups, a Power Sword sipper, character cups, a Battle Cat item that looked half plush and half collectible, and enough little add-ons that no reasonable person would buy all of it.

Of course, nobody ever accused Carter and Miles of being particularly responsible in matters like this.

The poor concession worker had to ring them up in stages because the counter could not hold all of it at once. Of course, it wasn’t just a matter of the merchandise! There was also all of that glorious, salty, buttery food! There was enough popcorn, candy, nachos, pizza and soft drinks for all!

Then Carter turned toward Kevin and Conn and gestured toward the mountain of merchandise. “Pick something.”

Kevin looked up from gathering the food he and Connor had selected for themselves at Carter and Miles’ insistence. “What?”

“Pick something.” Carter repeated. “You too, Connor. No arguing!”

“But…” Kevin looked over everything, that old feeling of being spoiled creeping up inside once again. A feeling the adults wondered if he’d ever grow out of. “You already bought the tickets and food?”

“And now we’re buying you something stupid from a movie lobby.” Carter countered. “Don’t ruin this for us.”

Kevin looked at Connor, unsure for half a second. Connor gave him a small shrug, like it was okay. Kevin looked at the Battle Cat plush collectible sitting on the display. “That’s kind of cool.”

Miles grabbed it immediately. “Done! Connor?”

Connor studied the options a little longer, then pointed at the Sword of Power cup. “That looks really cool, actually.”

Carter picked it up and handed it to him, Connor smiling wider than he probably meant to. “Thank you!”

By the time they left concessions, the Bone Throne became a matter of inevitability. It was simply THERE!

They waited in line behind a father and his sons. There were also two men who looked old enough to have watched the original cartoon when it aired, and a woman who had brought a vintage She-Ra action figure for the photo. When it was their turn, Carter sat first, leaning back on the throne, posing like he had been born for it.

Miles took his turn next, somehow looking even more comfortable on the throne than Carter had. He crossed one leg over the other and pretended to pet the Battle Cat popcorn bucket like a sinister villain.

Then Kevin and Connor took one together, Kevin sitting on the throne with Battle Cat in his lap and Connor standing beside him with the Sword cup raised like a true hero. They were laughing before the photo was even taken. Carter looked at the picture afterward and felt something warm and heavy settle in his chest. A sensation more than mutually felt by his husband looking over his shoulder.

“Okay!” Miles said after they gathered everything again. “Auditorium?”

“Wait…” Carter said. He then handed Kevin his and Connor’s printed tickets. “These are yours.”

Kevin took them, then frowned. “Wait. These aren’t next to you.”

“Nope.” Carter shifted Castle Grayskull under his arm. “We figured you might want space. You know, to watch the movie without sitting next to two grown men acting like fanboys over a cartoon that was around before any of us was born.”

Kevin stared at the tickets for a second longer than Carter expected. He cleared his throat and shared a look with Connor before smiling at Miles and Carter, “Thanks!”

Carter shrugged, “Don’t thank me yet. Miles might still throw popcorn at you two if you insult anything.”

Miles leaned in with mock menace. “My aim is excellent.”

They split at the auditorium entrance, not far from each other, just enough that the boys had their own row and the adults had theirs. Kevin and Connor headed down first, still carrying their souvenirs like prizes. Carter watched them for a second.

The movie passed in that strange way big anticipated movies did, where two hours felt both long and too short. Carter did not try to narrate it in his head. He just watched. He laughed when he wanted to laugh, squeezed Miles’ hand when they recognized the classic He-Man theme, and they both glanced over repeatedly at the rows ahead where Kevin and Connor sat shoulder to shoulder, their heads tilted close whenever one whispered something to the other.

When it was over, the lobby was loud with people talking all at once. Carter barely waited until they were out of the row before he started.

“I’m just saying, Nicholas Galatzine understood the assignment!” Carter declared as if daring anyone present to disagree. “He was the perfect Prince Adam/He-Man combo! I’d rather have someone that worked hard rather than some roided up freak that can’t act for shit! I can’t believe there are fans out there saying he was too puny! Sacrilege!”

Miles looked at Carter with a raised brow and questioned, “I’m going to end up as He-Man for Halloween, aren’t I?”

Carter adjusted his shirt with a great sense of both dignity and restraint, saying, “I am neither confirming nor denying anything at this time.”

Kevin walked up with Connor beside him, still holding Battle Cat. “I’m not saying I was wrong.”

Connor raised his Sword cup with a beaming smile. “I liked it.”

“Thank you, Connor.” Miles said. “A man of taste!”

“Oh he’s just saying that to score brownie points with you two!” Kevin laughed, then noticed the raised brows from both adults and he rolled his eyes, but the smile remained. “Fine, I admit it! I liked it too! Happy?”

Turnberry Towers

The drive home was easier than the drive there. Kevin and Connor were in the back seat, quieter now, tired in the way people got after a late movie and too much sugar. Battle Cat rested between them. Carter kept looking in the rearview mirror at the literal mountain of merchandise they had acquired in a single evening. All in all, a single evening made all the more memorable for all involved and in the best way.

But it was funny how some moments such as these were not meant to last.

The elevator ride up was mostly quiet except for Kevin yawning and Connor making a joke about how Kevin had talked a big game but was clearly falling asleep first. Kevin told him he was not, then immediately yawned again.

Miles carried most of the merch but Carter, Kevin and Connor each had their own respective armloads because Miles could only carry so much. There was still a matter of leftover drinks, popcorn and candy that went unfinished and could be munched on later at their earliest possible convenience.

The elevator doors opened on their floor and Carter stepped out first, seeing the basket before any of them reached the door. It sat right in front of their condo door, wrapped in clear cellophane and tied with purple and silver ribbon, the kind of thing someone would send after surgery or for a holiday.

Carter stopped walking.

Miles noticed before anyone else did. “Carter?”

Kevin, still half laughing at something Connor had muttered, quieted when he saw Carter’s back go still.

The basket was full of gourmet muffins, chocolate-covered pretzels, Carter’s favorite sour candy, and even a little black and white plush cat tucked near the front with green eyes and a bow, close enough to Ms Thang that Carter’s stomach turned.

A small card sat atop of the package, affixed with a thin ribbon and Carter’s own name scrawled on it in neat handwriting.

Carter did not remember setting down the drink carrier, but suddenly he had one hand free. He picked up the card because some dumb part of him needed to know, even though he already did.

“Just a little something so you know I forgive you. I hope we can still be friends.”

There was no signature. It didn’t need one.

Miles was beside him immediately. He did not grab the card from Carter’s hand. He looked at it over his shoulder and something in his face went hard in a way Carter both hated seeing yet desperately needed.

Kevin’s voice came from behind them, smaller now. “What’s wrong?”

Miles turned just enough to look at them. His voice was calm, but it was not a voice anyone argued with. “Inside. Both of you.”

Kevin hesitated. “Miles?”

“Connor.” Miles said, softer but still firm. “Take Kevin inside.”

Connor looked at Carter, then at the basket, then back to Carter. For a second he looked younger than sixteen. Then he nodded once and moved, no questions asked. Miles unlocked the door, waited until they were in, and handed Kevin the merch he was carrying.

“Lock it behind you until we come in.” Miles said.

Kevin swallowed and nodded. “Okay.” Before closing the door, and only after hearing the sound of the deadbolt did Miles turn around. He took out his phone and snapped two quick pictures. One of the basket, and one of the card still in Carter’s hand. Then he gently took the card from Carter and said, “Stay here.”

He picked up the basket with both hands, holding it away from his body like it was something toxic. Carter watched him walk to the garbage chute at the end of the corridor and shove the whole beautiful, disgusting thing inside.

Carter stood outside their door with Castle Grayskull at his feet and the evidence that a wonderful evening had just been completely obliterated. Miles stopped in front of him, picked up the buckets and cups, and waited until Carter looked at him.

“Let’s get inside.” Miles said, Carter nodding in agreement, silent and rattled.

Miles knocked once, the lock clicking almost right away. Kevin opened the door with Connor just behind him, both of them too quiet but there, but they were safe and waiting. Miles ushered Carter in first, always the role of protector. And only once Carter was safely across the threshold did Miles follow inside, the door closing and locking behind them.




“Brandon Hendrix, I hope you’re proud of yourself. I really do. I hope you looked at that card, saw my name across from yours, and got that stupid little grin on your face like you just got handed a night off. I know how your type thinks. You see Helluva Bottom Carter and you don’t see the name. You don’t see the history. You don’t see the championships. You see the height. You see the weight. You see the fact that I don’t walk around here acting like some discount action figure with anger issues, and you think you found somebody you can push around.”

“That’s cute, Brandon. It’s wrong, but it’s cute.”

“You probably think you hit the jackpot. You probably think you get to walk into this match, throw the little guy around, talk some trash, pose for your little fan club, and then pat yourself on the back like you actually did something important. But let me help you before you hurt yourself thinking too hard. I am not an easy night. I am not a name you get to step over. I am not here to be the latest stop on whatever sad little Brandon Hendrix self-esteem tour you’ve got going on. I am Helluva Bottom Carter. I am a former World Heavyweight Champion. I have been in that ring with men bigger than you, badder than you, nastier than you, and better than you, and baby, I am still here!”

“And that’s what you don’t understand. Size is not the whole story. Muscles are not the whole story. Looking like you bench press vending machines for attention does not make you dangerous. This business is full of big men who thought being big was enough, and most of them found out the hard way that a big body does not mean a big heart. It does not mean a sharp mind. It does not mean you can survive when somebody refuses to be scared of you!”

“And that’s your problem, isn’t it Brandon? You act big and you talk bigger. But when things stop going your way, when someone actually pushes back, that whole tough guy act starts to crack! And once it cracks, we all get to see what Brandon “F’n” Hendrix really is.”

“A sociological cliché in wrestling boots.”

“You are that big man everybody has seen before. The one who thinks intimidation is a personality trait. The one who stomps around like the room should move for him. The one who talks like every sentence needs to come with a threat attached, because apparently being loud is the only trick in the bag. You puff up. You posture. You run your mouth. But when it comes time to actually stand on your own two feet and prove something, where are you, Brandon? Where are you without the cheerleading squad? Where are you without the shortcuts? Where are you without people around you making noise so nobody notices how little you’ve actually done?”

“That is why this thing with my family matters. Because for some reason, you keep putting yourself in our path like you are begging somebody to finally deal with you. You started trouble with my brother-in-law, LJ Kasey. You ran your mouth. You poked the bear. You thought you could make a name for yourself at his expense, because that’s what you do. You pick a fight, you make a mess, and then you hope everybody remembers the noise instead of the details.”

“But LJ bit back, didn’t he?”

“LJ showed you that he was not some punching bag for Brandon Hendrix to play tough with. He showed teeth. He stood up to you. And the second that happened, the second he made it clear that he was not going to just sit there and let you run him down, you did what men like you always do when the fight gets a little too real.”

“You backed off.”

“And don’t try to dress it up as strategy. Don’t try to call it moving on. Don’t try to act like you had bigger business, because I know the difference between a man choosing his next move and a man realizing he might have bitten off more than he could chew. With LJ, you wanted to be big and bad until he reminded you that he could hit back. You wanted the attention until the attention came with consequences. So you got your cheap little win, you clutched it to your chest like it proved something, and you walked around here pretending you had conquered the world.”

“No, Brandon. You got away with one. That’s not the same thing.”

“Then there’s Miles. My husband. You’ve had your little run-ins with him too, and I bet that got under your skin more than you want to admit. Because Miles doesn’t need to act like you. He doesn’t need to scream every five seconds to convince people he belongs. He doesn’t need to surround himself with a pack of yes-men to look dangerous. Miles walks into a room, and people know exactly who he is. They know what he’s done. They know what he’s survived. They know what he can do.”

“And men like you hate that. You hate earned respect, because you can’t fake it. You can’t steal it. You can’t jump somebody from behind and pretend it belongs to you. You have to build it, and building something takes more than a big mouth and a bad attitude.”

“So now here we are. After LJ. After Miles. After you’ve spent all this time circling my family like a buzzard in a tank top, now you get Carter. And I know exactly what you’re thinking. You think I’m the easier one. You think I’m the smaller one. You think I’m the pretty one, the loud one, the one you can mock, the one you can overpower, the one you can turn into a highlight so you can watch it back and convince yourself you matter.”

“Bad news, Brandon.”

“You did not get the easy one. You got the one who is tired of your ass.”

“You got the one who has watched you puff up, pick fights, take shortcuts, and then act like everybody should applaud because Brandon Hendrix managed to be exactly as irritating as advertised. You got the one who knows what it is to be underestimated every single time he walks into a match. You got the one who has spent an entire career watching men look down at him, laugh, smirk, do the same lazy math in their head, and think, “He’s smaller than me, so I win.””

“And then the bell rings.”

“Then I move faster than they expected. Then I hit harder than they were ready for. Then they realize that my size does not measure my heart. It does not measure my experience. It does not measure my championship pedigree. It does not measure the amount of punishment I can take or the amount I can give back. You look at me and see an easy target, but I’ve made a career out of turning easy targets into hard lessons.”

“You are not the first Brandon Hendrix I’ve dealt with. That’s the part that should worry you. I have seen your type before. Loudmouths with big bodies and bigger insecurities. Bullies who think volume equals power. Men who build their entire identity around being feared, then fall apart when somebody looks them dead in the eyes and refuses to blink. That is where you and I are going to have a problem, because I am not scared of you.”

“Not even a little.”

“You want me to respect what you’ve done? Then do something worth respecting. Because what have you really proven, Brandon? You got a cheap win over LJ because that is what men like you do. You muddy the water, then brag about swimming. You tried to steal the spotlight by attacking Alexander Raven because you weren’t good enough to earn that spotlight honestly. You saw a man with a name, a reputation, and a history of walking through hell in this company, and you thought if you took a swing at him, maybe some of that importance would rub off on you.”

“It didn’t.”

“It made you look desperate.”

“You want to impress me? Call me on the day you can defeat a man like Alex Jones. Call me when you can survive and walk away from a match against Alexander Raven. Call me when your name matters because of what you did, not because of who you jumped, who helped you, or whose spotlight you tried to steal for five seconds of attention.”

“Because until then, all you are is a candy ass.”

“And I know that coming from me makes it worse. I know it does. Because I’m supposed to be the guy you laugh at, right? I’m supposed to be the smaller man. The easy man. The one you can shove out of the way while you march toward whatever fake destiny you’ve been selling yourself in the mirror. But that is exactly what makes this match so funny to me, Brandon. You are walking into this thinking you’re dealing with someone you can break, and you’re going to leave knowing you stood across from a former World Heavyweight Champion who has heard bigger threats from better men and still sent them home humbled.”

“I don’t need to be bigger than you to beat you. I just need to be better. Faster. Smarter. Tougher. And lucky for me, Brandon, I check every box.”

“So bring the attitude. Bring the swagger. Bring the cheap shots, because God knows that’s your comfort zone. Bring every bit of that fake tough guy energy you’ve been dragging around like it’s a title belt. But understand something before you step into that ring with me. Your little squad cannot wrestle this match for you. Your mouth cannot take the hits for you. Your ego cannot break your fall. And when you realize I’m still coming forward, still smiling, still refusing to stay down, that’s when the truth is going to hit you harder than I do.”

“You picked the wrong family.”

“You backed off when LJ bit back. You found out Miles Kasey is not a name you toss around unless you are ready for what comes with it. And now you get me. Carter. The one you thought was soft. The one you thought was small. The one you thought was just loud enough to entertain you and just light enough to break.”

“I am not here to entertain you, Brandon. I am here to expose you.”

“I am going to expose the bully. I am going to expose the coward. I am going to expose the man who needs backup to win, noise to matter, and shortcuts to survive. And when I am done, you can crawl back to your little cheerleading squad, pick up whatever pieces of pride you still have left, and explain to them how the smallest man on the roster made the biggest man in his own mind look exactly like what he is.”

“A candy ass with a catchphrase.”

5
Climax Control Archives / Burden of proof
« on: May 15, 2026, 07:40:04 PM »
The one thing that Carter noticed sitting outside of the courtroom was that the building smelled like stale coffee. It was a stupid thing to notice or experience considering he was waiting for a judge to decide whether the man who used to beat him bloody was enough of a threat to legally keep away.

And yet his brain had decided to focus on coffee. He could already hear Miles making some wisecrack about his coffee addiction.

Miles sat beside him, but he seemed more wound up than Carter himself. That was just Miles's nature, to take somebody's problems emotionally and make them his own. It also didn't help that the accused party was Carter's abusive ex Lazarus. Miles with nothing if not protective of his loved ones, especially his husband. The moment Lazarus's name left Carter's lips in accusation, Miles was already fantasizing about feeding the man to a wood chipper.

Their attorney stood in front of them, his eyes scanning the content of a folder in his hands. The man did not look nervous, he never did for as long as Carter had known him. He had that stillness about him, the kind that made people lower their voices without knowing why. Alastair O’Malley was a consummate professional.

Across the hall, Lazarus Mercer sat beside his own attorney, talking gently between them. Carter tried not to look, but given the circumstances it was damn near impossible.

Lazarus had dressed well. His career as a top-tier fashion model would come into play here, where clothes might give him the false illusion of innocence. Wearing a dark suit and soft gray tie. Hair neat and hands folded loosely in his lap. He looked gentler by design, like some poor, innocent young man who spent time in the hospital being served for a crime he didn't do.

Supposedly.

Carter watched as the attorney leaned in and whispered something to Lazarus, to which Lazarus nodded. It felt like the lawyer was clearly coaching Lazarus.

Miles followed Carter’s gaze and went rigid, his knuckles tightening into fists. He wanted to say something to the smug, two-faced bastard but he knew not to. He knew now whatever was said or done could be used against them given the situation. So Miles drew in a deep breath and instead turned to his husband and asked, “You okay?”

“Yeah.”

Miles knew he was lying but he took Carter’s hand anyway and gave it a reassuring squeeze. Alastair finally looked up and said, “When we go in, Carter speaks only when asked. Miles, you do not speak unless I tell you or the judge directly addresses you.”

Miles’s mouth tightened but Alastair stressed, “I need you to understand the possible consequences. Voss will try to make you the issue. If you lose your temper in wanting to defend Carter, you may end up handing Voss the means to hurt him instead.”

Before Miles or Carter could reply, the courtroom door opened and a clerk stepped out and looked about the gathered people waiting and called aloud, “Kasey-McKinney versus Mercer. Protective order hearing.”

Carter looked to Miles who nodded reassuringly and gave his hand another squeeze. Without looking at Lazarus across the hall from them, Carter stood up slowly along with Miles and together they followed Alastair into the courtroom of Judge Miriam Calder. And for a brief moment, Carter could feel Lazarus’s eyes on his back and it was one of the most unsettling sensations he can ever remember having experienced.

The courtroom itself was smaller than Carter expected. The judge sat behind the bench, reading through the file and paid virtually no attention to anyone. He and Miles sat at one table with Alastair, Lazarus and Voss at the other.

Judge Calder finally spoke, “This is the matter of Kasey-McKinney versus Mercer. I’ve reviewed the petition, the police report, the photographs submitted, the therapist reports and the documents concerning prior proceedings between the parties.”

Her gaze lifted across everyone present and she spoke with authority, “I’ll say at the outset that I have very little patience for theatrics. This is not a stage. This is not a press conference. Do all parties understand?”

One by one, every person present for this case nodded and verbally agreed to the judge’s query. Her eyes scanned the room and only when satisfied did she continue. She looked at Alastair. “Mr. O’Malley. You may present your case.”

*Thank you, your Honor.” Alastair stood up and spoke directly to the judge.

“Your Honor, my clients are asking the court for continued protection because recent conduct has escalated from unnerving to dangerous. Their belongings have been disturbed inside their residence. A shirt Mister Kasey-McKinney admired in public appeared later in his closet. A bottle of wine his husband Miles handled at a market appeared later in his grocery cart when his back was turned. Their cat began behaving as though a stranger had been in the home, hiding, hissing, refusing rooms she previously favored.”

Carter stole a glance at the opposing counsel and Voss was shaking his head with this infuriating smirk on his face. As if he was already dismissing the accusations.

He continued, “Then Mister Kasey-McKinney was attacked with chloroform in his car in the parking garage of his home. The security footage confirms an altercation, though the attacker’s face is not clear. Police recovered zip ties and duct tape from the vehicle. A report was filed. A security guard and the HOA president witnessed the aftermath.”

Alastair turned so that all attention would be focused directly on the young man seated at the defendant’s table, “Lazarus Mercer is not a stranger. He is Mister Kasey-McKinney’s former partner. That relationship was abusive. The violence was witnessed. The injuries were medically documented. The police and the courts were previously involved.”

Carter looked down at his hands, feeling that familiar sensation of guilt and shame wash over him. Guilt that he had let it get that far, and shame over finding himself in that situation in the first place.

Voss stood before Alastair could continue and said, “Objection! Are we about to wander backward through every unhappy moment of a past relationship?”

Alastair did not even turn toward him as he countered, “Mister Mercer’s documented violence toward my client is directly relevant to the reasonable fear my client is experiencing.”

“Reasonable fear is not the same as proof!”

Judge Calder lifted a hand. “Enough. Mister Voss, I will allow limited testimony regarding the prior relationship and documented violence only as it bears on the petitioner’s fear and the nature of the relationship between these parties.”

Carter could swear he saw a flash of annoyance on Voss’s face equal to the satisfied smirk on Alastair’s.

Alastair turned slightly. “Mr.Kasey-McKinney.”

Carter swallowed hard before he forced himself to stand up in front of everyone. This was the single moment that he knew had to happen but didn’t want to experience. Opening old wounds. Reliving the pain he experienced. But still, he stood. All eyes on him, including the burning stare of Lazarus.

“You were once in a relationship with Lazarus Mercer?” Alastair asked.


“Yes.”

“Was that relationship abusive?”

“Yes.”

“Did Mister Mercer physically assault you?”

“Yes.”

“Were your injuries seen by other people?”

“Yes.”

“Were they medically documented?”

“Yes.”

“Did other people witness Mister Mercer behaving violently or abusively toward you?”

“Yes.”

Alastair paused the questioning for effect before he continued with the straw that broke the proverbial camel’s back. He asked, “There was an incident at a gathering of your friends and family. During that incident, did Mister Mercer put his hands on your grandmother?”

Carter looked at the judge, not Lazarus, and answered, “Yes.”

“What happened then?”

“We got into a fight.”

“Was Mister Mercer hospitalized?”

“Yes.”

“Were police and the courts involved after that?”

“Yes.”

Alastair paused before asking his next question, knowing it would set off a bomb in the courtroom. “When the shirt appeared in your closet, when your belongings were moved, and when you were attacked in the garage, did your past with Mister Mercer affect what you believed was happening?”

Carter’s eyes moved to Lazarus before he could stop them. Carter remembered the manipulative tears after putting Carter’s head into a bathroom wall hard enough to split the skin near his hairline. He remembered Lazarus crying “Look what you made me do,” still managing to find a way to blame Carter for his own actions.

“Yes.” Carter said. He took a deep breath and elaborated, “Because he’s done it before.”

Alastair did not push. It was a trait Carter appreciated most about the man. Instead, Alastair turned to the Judge and said, “No further questions at this time.”

Then, before Carter could take a seat, Judge Calder looked to the defense and said, “Mister Voss?”

“Thank you, Your Honor.” Voss said as he stood up and smoothed over his business jacket before he came around his table but took care not to get too close to Carter, knowing full well how to look respectful when plotting to take someone apart.

“Mr.Kasey-McKinney.” Voss said, “I want to be clear. I am not here to minimize your pain or your fear.”

Carter had to bite his tongue to keep from saying, “I’ll just bet!”

Voss continued, “You testified that Mister Mercer was hospitalized after the incident involving your grandmother.”

“Yes.”

“And you caused the injuries that put him in the hospital.”

Carter’s jaw tightened. “He grabbed my grandmother!”

“That was not my question.”

Carter swallowed hard, hating this man for his framework of bending the truth. He answered,  “Yes.”

“You struck him enough times that he required hospitalization.”

“Yes.”

“And that happened in front of your family and friends.”

“Yes.”

“So there were multiple witnesses to your violence against him.”

Carter’s jaw tightened as he answered, “They saw me stop him from hurting my grandmother!”

Voss nodded like he understood and sympathized, when Carter knew nothing could be further from the truth. Voss proved that when he asked his next question,  “Mr.Kasey-McKinney, did you see Mister Mercer enter your home?”
“No.”

“Did you see him place the shirt in your closet?”

“No.”

“Did you see him place the wine in your husband’s grocery cart?”

“No.”

“You did not see his face during the parking garage attack.”

Alastair stood up, “Objection, Your Honor! The defense has seen the same report from Doctor Gail Delacore that you have.”

But Voss was just as quick to counter with, “Your Honor, whether the petitioner participated in guided imagery may be relevant to treatment, but it does not make it more or less likely that my client committed the alleged acts.”

The Judge said, “I’ll allow the question. Mister Kasey-McKinney?”

Carter looked from the judge to Voss and said, “I saw his eyes.”

Voss countered with, “You think you saw his eyes.” This infuriating attorney then pointed out, “There were no fingerprints or DNA evidence tying my client to the scene of the attack. So when you say it was him, what you mean is that you feel it was him.”

Voss then turned to the Judge and said, “No further questions.”

Carter finally got to sit down and immediately he felt Miles’s hand in his own. The two men shared a look before they heard Voss continue with his defense, “Your Honor, my client does not pretend the past was painless. But this case is not about whether two people had a damaging relationship years ago. It is about whether this court has evidence that Lazarus Mercer committed the recent acts alleged. And … it does not. There is no clear image of my client in the garage. No forensic evidence. No witness who saw him enter the residence. The petitioners have fear, but fear is not identification.”

Carter looked at the table, hating the way the man was turning this around against him, making him doubt himself despite how certain he felt.

“Then we have the cruise ship incident.” Voss said, and Miles’s hand tightened around Carter’s. “My client was aboard a cruise ship where Miles McKinney-Kasey confronted him privately. Mister McKinnjey-Kasey grabbed him from behind, pinned him to a wall, and threatened him.”


Voss looked across the courtroom, his eyes directly on Miles, knowing the Judge’s own eyes would follow.

“My client was told ‘If I didn’t think that there was someone out there that would actually miss you, I would yeet you off the side of the ship and into the ocean and let the fish have at you.’”

The courtroom went dead silent in that awful way rooms do when something embarrassing and serious has happened at the same time.

“He was also told, ‘If I catch you ever around us again, you will vanish without a trace.’”

Miles looked like he was about to stand up but Alastair was swifter, grabbing his shoulder and keeping him right where he was seated. Voss’s mouth curved upward in an infuriating way as he continued, “The same man who threatened to make Lazarus Mercer vanish without a trace now sits beside his husband asking this court to believe that my client is the danger.”

Judge Calder turned to the other table. “Mister Mercer. Do you wish to make a statement?”

Lazarus did not look at Carter or Mister Voss. He looked at the judge respectfully, with a pained, tired expression. Very theatrical. Slowly he stood up and addressed the court, “I know Carter is afraid, and I’m sorry for that. I won’t stand here and pretend I was perfect. I wasn’t. But I did not enter his home! I did not touch his belongings! I did not attack him in that garage! I-I wouldn’t!”

He paused, just enough to sound like he was gathering himself.

“And on the ship, I should have walked away sooner. I can admit that. But I did not threaten Miles. I did not touch him. He grabbed me. He told me I would disappear.”

His eyes flicked toward Miles, then away.

“I am not asking Carter to forgive me. I’m just asking not to be punished for things I didn’t do because people still hate me for things I did years ago!”

Judge Calder watched Lazarus for a few seconds before she turned to Carter. “Mr.Kasey-McKinney. I have one question.”

“Yes, Your Honor?”

“Do you believeMister Mercer is responsible for the recent incidents?”

“Yes.” There was no hesitation. Carter just knew.

Judge Calder’s tone did not soften, exactly, but it became less procedural.
“Why?”

Carter could feel everyone looking at him. He looked at Lazarus who looked back. Those same, soft, deceptive eyes. The same ones that once watched Carter clean his own blood out of a sink.

“Because he knows how to scare me.” Carter said. “The shirt wasn’t random. The wine wasn’t random. The way things were moved around in my home wasn’t random. Then someone attacked me in the garage, and there were zip ties and duct tape in the car! And when he says he would never hurt me, he knows that isn’t true.”

Carter swallowed what felt like a rock in the back of his throat.

“Because he’s done it before. Many times.”

No one spoke for a moment. Judge Calder nodded once. “Thank you.”

Judge Calder removed her glasses and set them down in front of her and Carter knew before she said it. The judge looked at him with an expression of genuine sympathy.

“Mister Kasey-McKinney, I do not doubt that your fear is genuine. I do not dismiss the documented history between you and Mister Mercer. Based on what has been presented, there is reason for you to fear him. That is not the same as saying the legal burden has been met as to the recent allegations.”

Carter felt something drop inside him.

“The current record does not directly identify Mister Cross as the person who entered the residence, left the items, or attacked you in the parking garage. The footage is inconclusive. There are no fingerprints. There is no message, note, digital record, or eyewitness placing him at those incidents.”

“The prior abuse is relevant to your fear. It is not, however, proof that Mister Mercer committed these acts.”

She turned to Lazarus.

“Mister Mercer.” Judge Calder’s voice hardened. “Do not mistake this ruling for vindication. I am aware of the history here. I am aware of the seriousness of what has been alleged. If there is further contact, if new evidence emerges, or if you are tied to any harassment, surveillance, intrusion, or violence involving these petitioners, this court will view that very seriously. Do you understand me?”

Lazarus nodded once. “Yes, Your Honor.”

Judge Calder looked back at the file. She said, “The petition for an extended protective order is denied without prejudice. It may be refiled if additional evidence becomes available. The temporary order will expire according to its terms.”

The gavel came down.




“I have to admit, there are some matches where you look across the ring and all you see is a problem that needs to be solved, and then you move on to whatever comes next. But this one? This one, I am actually excited for. Legitimately, genuinely, butterflies-in-the-stomach excited, because I get to team with my husband again.”

“So really, I suppose I owe Frankie Holliday a fruit basket for this little present. Maybe something tasteful. Apples, pears, grapes, a couple of those little oranges, maybe a handwritten card that says, ‘Thank you for giving me the chance to stand beside my husband while we beat the brakes off Brandon Hendrix and Cyrus Riddle.’ I don’t know. I’m not as good as Miles when it comes to the whole sentimentality thing, but you get where I’m coming from.”

“Miles and I go home together. We wake up together. We share a life together. But in this sport? Our goals keep us apart more often than people realize. He has his path, I have mine, and sometimes those paths run side by side, but most days they are on different tracks entirely. So when we actually get the chance to stand in the same ring, fighting toward the same result, I treasure that. Because I know exactly how rare it is to have someone you trust completely standing at your side once that bell rings.”

“The last time Miles and I teamed together was back in February in the Double Jeopardy match against Alex Jones and Alexander Raven. And just in case anyone’s memory needs a little polish, we won. We walked in together, we fought together, and we walked out with our hands raised together. That was special then, and this is special now, but there is one very big difference between February and now.”

“This time, Miles is the World Champion.”

“And the benefit of teaming with Miles is that I know who is in my corner. I know who has my back. I know that if things get ugly, and let’s be honest, with Brandon Hendrix anywhere near the ring, ugly is practically guaranteed, I am standing beside a man who will protect me just as fiercely as I will protect him. That is not strategy. That is not convenience. That is love, trust, and years of knowing exactly who the other person is when the pressure hits.”

“And that, Cyrus, is where I feel genuinely bad for you because you can’t say the same thing.”

“You cannot look at Brandon “F’n” Hendrix and honestly tell yourself that man has your back. You cannot look across that locker room, see him smirking in your direction, and believe for one second that he would hesitate to sacrifice you if it benefited him. Brandon has no morals. He has no honor. He has no loyalty beyond whatever serves Brandon Hendrix in that exact moment. If you disappoint him, he will blame you. If you outlive your usefulness, he will throw you aside. And if he sees an opening to save himself at your expense, he’ll take it so fast you won’t even have time to be surprised!”

“That is who you are teaming with. Not a friend. Not someone who will stand with you when things get difficult. You are teaming with a coward in expensive wrapping, a man who likes to call himself dangerous because saying ‘spineless opportunist’ does not sell quite as well on a T-shirt.”

“And yes, Brandon, I did say coward, because that is what you were when you attacked my brother-in-law LJ Kasey from behind! That was not dominance or sending a message! That was a coward taking the cheapest shot he could find because he knew exactly what he was doing! You went after LJ from behind because that is your nature. You do not confront when you can ambush. You do not earn when you can steal. You do not stand tall unless you have already made sure the other person never saw you coming”

“LJ had his shots at you. Miles had his, and now? Now I get mine.”

“And I know that probably makes you roll your eyes, Brandon. I know you probably think that sounds cute, like Carter is getting all worked up because somebody put hands on someone he loves. But that is the problem with men like you. You mistake love for weakness because you have never understood what it means to have people who would burn the world down for you! You see family and think it is something to exploit. I see family and I know exactly what I am willing to fight for!”

“Now, Cyrus, this is the part that makes the whole thing complicated, because I actually respect you.”

“You stepped up to give me a match at Into the Void XV when I thought I was going to be swept aside. You did not flinch at the idea of facing a former World Champion. You embraced it. You proved to me and to everyone who watched us tussle in japan that you were everything your reputation preceded you to be! You are a walking legend inside of that ring and I stand by my opinion that my win was by the skin of my teeth! I won because I lifted my shoulder in time. That’s the honest truth. And now this?”

“Honestly, you deserved better than this.”

“You would have been better off with your original partner, Alexander Raven. And believe me, I know exactly what kind of man Raven is! I know his morals are twisted. I know his mind works in ways most decent people would rather not examine for too long. But at least Raven has some semblance of a code. At least with Raven, you could trust that whatever dark, warped philosophy he drags into a fight, he is not going to sell you out just because the wind changes direction.”

“With Brandon, you don’t have that. And that is a shame, Cyrus, because you have earned better than being someone else’s shield. You have earned better than being the body Brandon hides behind when Miles and I start closing in. You have earned better than being partnered with a man who will leave you bleeding in the middle of that ring if it means he gets to walk away clean.”

“But deserving better does not mean I am going to take it easy on you. Because I do wish this rematch between us was happening under better circumstances. I wish it was you and me without Brandon Hendrix’s stink all over it. I wish it was competition for competition’s sake, respect against respect, two men finding out who is better on the night without all of this extra poison dragged into the ring. I would have liked that, Cyrus. I really would have!”

“But Queen Frankie had other ideas.”

Instead, what we have is you standing beside Brandon Hendrix, whether you like it or not. What we have is Miles and me on the other side of the ring, ready to remind everyone exactly what happens when we get to fight together. What we have is a match where my respect for Cyrus Riddle and my loathing for Brandon Hendrix are going to exist in the same space and one emotion is not going to soften the other.”

“So Cyrus, I respect you. I really do. But Brandon? I cannot stand you. I cannot stand what you are, what you do, how you move through this business like consequences are something that only happen to other people. And if I have to go through Cyrus Riddle to get my hands on you, then Cyrus, I am sorry. Truly, I am.”

“But I will.”

6
Supercard Archives / THE LINE DRAWN
« on: May 01, 2026, 07:41:44 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada

The morning did not start with anything that felt like magic.

That was supposed to come later. Universal Studios Japan. Theme park food. Music piped through speakers. Bright signs and ridiculous souvenirs and Kevin pretending he was not excited every time Miles said Osaka out loud. Carter had caught him twice looking up ride videos on his phone, then immediately locking the screen like he had been caught doing something criminal.

This morning started with fluorescent lights and a plastic chair that wobbled every time Carter shifted his weight.

He sat in a government building with a packet of forms on his lap, one corner of the top page bent soft from where his thumb had kept finding it. Miles sat to his right, close enough that their knees touched. He had one ankle crossed over the other, both hands folded together, his face calm in the way that meant he was doing the hard work of keeping it that way.

Across from them, Kevin had folded himself into the corner of his chair. His hoodie sleeves covered half his hands, and his earbuds were in, though Carter knew nothing was playing. The cord was tucked against his shirt, unplugged.

Kevin did that sometimes. Put up the sign that said do not bother me without actually shutting the world out. Carter understood it more than he wanted to.

He looked down at the first page.

Petition for Protective Order.

The words looked too neat. They did not look like someone had been inside their home. They did not look like Ms Thang hiding under the bed, shaking so badly that Carter had crawled onto the floor in his good pants and whispered nonsense until she crept toward him. They did not look like Miles coming home from the store pale with anger because a bottle of wine he had only touched on a shelf had somehow appeared in his cart later, like some sick little present.

They especially did not look like the parking garage.

Carter shut his eyes, then regretted it because the image was already there. The rows of parked cars. The sudden shape in the backseat where no one should have been. The horn blasting when he hit it. The attacker running away. It all came back to him with swift and brutal precision.

Carter opened his eyes and forced himself to breathe through his nose.

“You okay?” Miles asked quietly.

Carter turned his head. “Ask me again when I’m in Osaka holding something shaped like Stitch and full of sugar.”

Miles looked like he almost smiled, but was not quite there yet. “I’ll buy you two.”

“You say that like I don’t deserve four.”

“You deserve the whole stand.”

Carter’s mouth softened. “That is why I married you.”

Kevin glanced up from under his hood. A smile tried to happen, small and quick, and then he looked down again.

Behind the glass, the clerk called a name that was not theirs. A woman on the other side of the room stood with a folder pressed against her stomach and followed someone through a heavy door. Carter watched the door swing shut.

The waiting room was too quiet for how full it was. People kept their eyes to themselves. They held folders, envelopes, phones, purses, whatever they had brought in with them, like holding something kept the rest of them from falling apart. Nobody came there because things were fine. Nobody woke up excited to sit beneath a numbered sign and list the ways someone had made them afraid.

Carter shifted. “I hate this.” He whispered.

Miles put his hand over Carter’s. “I know.”

“No, I mean, I hate this.”

Miles turned fully toward him.

“I hate that it feels like we’re asking permission to be left alone!” Carter said. “Like we had to come here, jump through a few legal hoops and hope somebody decides we’re scared enough for it to count!”

Miles’s thumb brushed once over his knuckles.

“I hate that Ms Thang was scared in her own home!” Carter went on. “I hate that you check every corner now, even when you think I don’t see you doing it! I hate that Kevin looks down the hallway before he steps out of the condo, because none of this is his fault and he shouldn’t even have to know how to do that!”

Kevin’s face dropped toward his lap.

“And I hate…” He added, quieter. “...That part of me feels embarrassed.”

Miles stopped moving.

Carter gave a small, ugly laugh. “I know. Ridiculous, right? I can go on camera and tell a man twice my size I’m going to twist him up like discount yoga and leave him wondering why his spine has terms and conditions. I can stand in front of an arena full of people yelling anything they want at me. I can bleed, bruise, lose, win, get up again, and still ask whether my hair is giving tragedy or comeback.”

He looked back down at the Protection Order petition in his hands.

“But this makes me feel small.”

Miles leaned in. His voice stayed low, but there was no softness in the meaning of it. “You are not small.”

“I know.”

“No, you don’t get to say it like that just to get me off your back.” Miles kept his hand over Carter’s. “You are not small. You are not weak. You are not being dramatic. Someone broke into our home. Someone followed you. Someone got close enough to try something in that garage! These papers don’t make you small, luv! They put his name where it belongs.”

Miles glanced toward Kevin for half a second, then back at him. “And they say our family is not available for him to mess with!”

Family.

Carter felt that one word settle between the three of them. It had been there already, even when nobody wanted to push too hard on it. An extra plate at dinner. A room that was his as long as he wanted it. Miles bringing home Mexican because he knew it was Kevin’s favorite. Carter buying a hoodie with a tiny cat on it because Kevin had paused in front of it too long.

Kevin turned his face toward the window and blinked too fast.

The door opened and a woman in a navy blazer stepped out with a clipboard, checked the page, then looked into the room.

“Carter Kasey-McKinney?”

Carter stood and smoothed the front of his shirt on instinct. Years of cameras and entrances had trained that into him. Today he had dressed carefully without dressing like he was walking into a show. Black fitted pants. A soft rose shirt. A cropped jacket. Sunglasses pushed up into his hair because he had not been able to decide whether wearing them inside would make him feel protected or ridiculous.

Miles stood beside him. Kevin got up too, slower, waiting to see if he was even allowed to go in or wanted to.

The woman gave them a professional sort of kindness and said, “You can come with me.”

Their attorney was inside of the conference room, pen in hand, reading through his copy of the packet. Alastair O’Malley stood as they entered.

“Carter. Miles.” Then he looked at Kevin, and his voice eased a little. “Kevin, you can stay if you still want to. If you need to step out at any point, that’s completely fine.”

Kevin looked at Carter first, then to Miles. The teenager then sat down, almost an act of defiance in itself. Carter followed the example, and finally Miles.

Alastair tapped the packet. “I reviewed your final statement. The timeline is clear. The incidents are specific. The police report from the garage is attached. So are the photographs of what was recovered from the car, and your written statement about the items that appeared in your home.”

Carter nodded while Miles remained still beside him.

“The judge may have questions.” Alastair continued. “Just answer what you’re asked. You don’t need to dress it up or make it sound more convincing. The facts are strong enough.”

Carter gave him a thin look. “Telling me not to perform is like telling a fish not to be damp.”

“I know,” Alastair said, and this time his smile looked real. “But today, less is more.”

Alastair slid a pen toward him. “Two final signatures, and then I’ll submit it.”

Carter flexed his fingers, then reached for it. He pulled the paper closer and found the line waiting for his name.

For a second, he saw the shirt again.

He had held it up at the mall, laughing about the color while the clerk worked hard for her commission but ultimately failed in making the sale. Carter had put it back. He remembered that clearly. He remembered walking away from it.

Then it had been hanging in their condo later, tucked among his clothes like it belonged there. That had been the first moment Carter really understood someone had gotten close enough to let them know he was there.

He signed.

When he slid the packet back, Miles placed a hand between his shoulder blades. He did not rub or fuss. He just put it there, steady and warm.

Alastair gathered the documents. “I’ll file these with the clerk. Then we wait for the judge’s review.”

“More waiting,” Carter said.

“I’m afraid so.”

They went back to the waiting room, though it did not feel quite the same when they sat down. Carter did not suddenly feel free just because the papers were out of his hands. The first part was done.

Kevin sat between Carter and Miles this time. He did not make a thing of it. He just sat down, his shoulder close enough to Carter’s that their sleeves almost touched. Carter kept his eyes forward and said nothing. Miles looked at the floor, but Carter saw his expression change.

A minute passed, then Kevin asked, “Do you think there’ll be a lot of people?”

“At court?” Miles asked.

Kevin shook his head. “Universal Studios.”

Carter chuckled despite himself. “Imagine this. People everywhere. Lines everywhere. Children screaming because they are happy. Adults screaming because the children want things that cost forty dollars. Someone wearing sandals that expose toes that look like they can ward off predators or climb trees.”

Kevin frowned. “That sounds awful.”

“It does.” Carter said. “And yet it’s still going to be fantastic.”

After a while, Kevin said, so low Carter almost missed it. “I packed the hoodie you got me.”

Carter did not look at Miles. He absolutely could not look at Miles. “The black one?” He asked.

Kevin nodded. “With the little cat.”

“Ms Thang approved that hoodie. That means it has been blessed by a higher authority.”

“She sat on it.”

“For twenty minutes.” Carter said. “That is a full ceremony.”

Kevin smiled for real then. Small, but real.

Alastair came back not long after. Carter knew before he spoke. His face was still calm, still professional, but his posture had changed just enough.

“The temporary protective order has been granted.”

Miles closed his eyes. Carter sat completely still. Kevin looked from one of them to the other.

Alastair sat across from them. “It is temporary until the hearing, but once served, it is active. No contact. No harassment. Stay-away provisions for your residence and the other locations listed. We’ll coordinate service through the appropriate channels.”

Carter heard him. He understood the words. They still seemed to arrive a second late.

Granted. Someone had looked at what happened and decided there was enough danger to draw a line.

“Okay…” Carter said. His voice cracked, but only a little. “Okay. That’s good.”

“It is.” Alastair said. “It’s a start.”

Carter let out a breath that almost became a laugh. “I’ll take a start.”

Outside, Carter stood on the courthouse steps with his sunglasses finally over his eyes, one hand on the railing and the other in Miles’s. Kevin stood one step below them, looking toward the street as cars moved past like nothing important had happened.

For everyone else, it was just Friday. For Carter, a line had been drawn.

Carter stepped down from the courthouse stairs. The wind tugged at his jacket, and for the first time all morning, he did not feel like that building had a hand on the back of his neck.

Miles walked beside him. Kevin followed for half a second, then caught up.

Not behind them, with them.

Later, there would be airports. Security lines. Boarding passes. That strange, uneasy feeling of leaving home when home had not felt completely safe in weeks. There would be Osaka ahead of them, bright and busy and waiting. Universal Studios would be there like a promise Carter intended to collect on, cameras or no cameras.

He would smile. He would sparkle. He would make jokes with teeth in them.

And underneath all of it would be this morning. The papers. The signatures. The fear. The line being drawn.

Helluva Bottom Carter was not walking into Into the Void XV as some disposable former champion grateful for a scrap of spotlight.

He was walking in as a man who had been hunted and still chose to be seen.




“Universal Studios, baby!”

“Look at this place! The lights, the rides, the people, the food! Being here makes me feel like a kid again, and I mean that in the best possible way. I want to grab Miles by the hand, run from one attraction to the next, stop dead because I saw a snack stand, and then act like churros were part of the plan all along!”

“And before anybody gets cute, no, I have not hit the big 3-0 yet. Biologically speaking, where Father Time is concerned, I am still a child. Youthful. Vibrant. Moisturized. Wandering through Universal Studios with the attention span of a sugar-rushed toddler and the bank account of an adult who knows exactly how dangerous theme park food can be. But while this place makes me feel like a kid again, Cyrus Riddle is about to learn just how much of a man Helluva Bottom Carter can be when that bell rings at Into the Void XV!”

“This is the kind of place where you can forget about the bruises for a little while. You can forget about the backstage politics, the disappointments, and all those little reminders that this business can build you up one week and treat you like yesterday’s souvenir cup the next. But the park closes eventually and reality comes walking in with a referee and a man standing across from me who asked for exactly what he is about to get.”

“That man is Cyrus Riddle. The man who decided that if he was stepping into SCW, he was not going to tiptoe in quietly. No, Cy looked around, saw Helluva Bottom Carter standing there, and said, ‘That one.’ And you know what? Part of me respects the hell out of that. Another part of me has to wonder why.”

“Because I had not missed a Supercard event since High Stakes XIII in 2023. Think about that for a second. Every major stage. Every big spotlight. Every time Sin City Wrestling rolled out the red carpet, Helluva Bottom Carter was there. I showed up. I was part of it. I belonged on those cards.”

“Then I lose the World Championship, and suddenly it feels like I became easier to overlook. Suddenly, the man who carried that title, the man who proved he could stand in the main event picture, the man who showed the world he belonged there, was left standing outside like the invitation got lost in the mail.”

“And yes, that stings. I am not going to stand here in Universal Studios, surrounded by all this excitement, and pretend it didn’t. I am not going to smile for the cameras and act like being left off Into the Void XV did not hit me somewhere real. It made me angry. It made me question where I stood. It made me wonder if everything I had built could be treated like some novelty, popular for a while, then quietly pushed aside when the next flashy thing came along.”

“But then here comes an offer. A chance to keep my streak alive. And that offer did not come from some wide-eyed rookie who does not know any better. It did not come from someone still trying to figure out which corner is theirs, or how to look intimidating without looking constipated. No, that offer came from Cy Riddle.”

“And Cy Riddle is not just some random name. He is the brother of my own ‘Kitty’ Kat Jones, the woman who stood beside me when I married the love of my life. Kat has been part of my world, part of my family, part of one of the happiest and most meaningful days of my entire life. So do not think for one second I am walking into this match unaware of who you are, Cy. I know the connection. I understand there is a thread tying you to someone I care about very much.”

“But do not think that thread is going to save you. Once that bell rings, being Kat’s brother is a nice little footnote, but it does not change the assignment. It does not make me hesitate when I see an opening. It does not make me step back when I should step forward. And it absolutely does not make me forget who I am, what I have done, and what I refuse to let happen to me at Into the Void XV.”

“And let’s talk about who you are, Cy, because believe me, I did my homework. Twenty different championships. Thirty-seven combined reigns. Thirty. Seven!”

“Like, dayum! That is not a résumé. That’s a museum exhibit! That is the kind of accomplishment list where you need background music just to get through it before the audience needs a bathroom break. Twenty championships. Thirty-seven reigns. You have been around the block, across the street, through the neighborhood, into the next town, and somehow came back with gold every time like wrestling had a rewards program!”

“And I respect that. I am not going to stand here and act like Cyrus Riddle is nobody. I am not going to pretend those championships do not matter, or that those reigns mean nothing. You do not collect accomplishments like that by accident. You do not keep winning titles because everyone around you is feeling generous. You earned those. You built your name one championship at a time until your reputation started walking into rooms before you did.”

“But here is the thing, Cy. You may have the longer list, but I have a list too. No, I haven't stacked them up the way you have. Not yet. I haven’t been in this game as long as you have. Even in my rookie year in Sin City Underground, I was doing pretty damn good for myself. I did not walk in as some pretty little decoration for people to underestimate and then dismiss when they got bored. I walked in and I proved early that Helluva Bottom Carter was not there to be background noise. In SCU, I held the Combat Championship, and that proved right from the start that I was more than a pretty face.”

“With my bestie Ariana Angelos, I became one half of the Pride Tag Team Champions. And that mattered. Not just because of the title, and not just because of the win, but because it showed I could share the battlefield and still shine. I also go on record as being the youngest Underground Champion, which means at an age where people still wanted to pat me on the head and tell me I had potential, I was already proving that potential had teeth.”

“Then I moved up to Sin City Wrestling, and that is where plenty of people thought reality was finally going to slap me in the face. They thought I was cute in SCU. They thought I was fun. But SCW? That was the big stage. That was where the lights were hotter, the expectations were higher, and the competition was meaner. That was where people figured Helluva Bottom Carter would find out he had reached too far.”

“Instead, I showed I belonged. I won the first ever Elimination Chamber. I walked into a structure designed to punish people, to test them, to expose every weakness they have, and I came out of it with my hand raised. Do you understand what that says about me? It says I can survive!”

“I won the Internet Championship. Then I won the World Heavyweight Championship. Not because someone handed it to me. Not because I batted my eyes and asked nicely. Not because I coasted through on charm and pretty gear. I won because I fought! I won because I believed I could! I won because when an opportunity stood in front of me, I grabbed it by the throat and made it remember my name!”

“So no, Cy. I am not some random piece of fluff anyone can take advantage of. The only one allowed to see me as someone pretty to be taken advantage of is reserved solely for my husband.”

“You see, people love making assumptions about me. They see how I talk. They see how I dress. They see how I move. They hear the jokes, the sass and the drama, and think that means there is nothing dangerous underneath. They think sparkle means fragile. They think colorful means harmless. That’s their mistake to make and mine to exploit.”

“And Cy, before Into the Void XV, I need you to understand this clearly. I can respect you and still beat you. I can admire what you have done and still refuse to let you use my name as the first brick in whatever kingdom you are trying to build in Sin City Wrestling. I can appreciate your history and your connection to Kat, and still look you dead in the eye and tell you that you are not walking through me!”

“Because I have too much at stake. This is not just another match for me. This is not just Carter keeping his Supercard streak alive. This is not just Carter showing up at Into the Void XV because Cyrus Riddle opened the door. This is me proving that leaving me off was a mistake. This is me proving that the former World Heavyweight Champion does not disappear just because he no longer has the belt. This is me proving that I am not disposable. I am not a chapter somebody else gets to close because they decided the story was over.”

“Everything I have stood for, everything I have built around myself, everything I clawed my way toward, I am not letting it come crashing down because Cyrus Riddle wants a grand entrance. I am not suffering the humiliation of going down to someone in their debut match, whether they are a rookie, a veteran, or a mega-proven champion a hundred times over! I do not care if you have twenty titles, thirty-seven reigns, or a trophy case so crowded the shelves are filing complaints with OSHA. I am not here to be your welcome mat! You are NOT going to walk all over me!”

“And I know this might sound harsh, Cy. Because of Kat, because of that connection, because there is respect before the bell, some people might expect me to be softer about this. But that is not how this business works. Kat knows that better than anyone. She stood beside me on one of the most important days of my life, and I will always love her for that. But when the bell rings, family ties, friendships, memories, and wedding day sentiment all have to sit in the front row and watch what happens like everybody else.”

“And what happens is going to be Carter walking into Into the Void XV not just to fight Cyrus Riddle, but to remind every single person who forgot. I am walking in to remind the decision makers. I am walking in to remind the locker room. I am walking in to remind the fans. And yes, I am walking in to remind myself too, not because I doubt who I am, but because sometimes the world tries so hard to make you feel smaller that you have to stand tall just to spite it.”

“So Cy, from me to you, understand this. I respect you. I respect the championships. I respect the reigns. I respect the miles you have traveled and the bodies you have dropped to get here. I respect the fact that you did not ask for an easy road into Sin City Wrestling. You asked for me, and that tells me you have courage, ambition, and maybe just enough arrogance to make this fun.”

“But respect does not mean mercy or my stepping aside. At Into the Void XV, you get Helluva Bottom Carter. Not the man people tried to leave behind. You get the version of Carter who won championships, broke expectations, and stood on top of Sin City Wrestling as World Heavyweight Champion.”

“You get the Carter who still has something to prove. So enjoy the spotlight, Cy. Enjoy the anticipation. Enjoy the attention that comes with your name finally being placed across from mine. Because when the bell rings, all the credentials in the world will not take the impact for you. Those championships will not absorb the pain. Those reigns will not stop my hand from being raised.”

“This is Universal Studios, so let’s keep the theme going. At Into the Void XV, Cy Riddle gets his grand opening. But Helluva Bottom Carter gets the blockbuster ending!”

7
Climax Control Archives / Payback
« on: April 10, 2026, 09:12:26 PM »
The house that Brianna and Garrett Kasey shared with Brianna and Miles's mom, Mora, held that perpetual lived in feel that tended to come with having two small and hyperactive children. One just over four years of age, the other just over one year. Toys were scattered around the sitting room, Brianna and Garrett having both given up on trying to put the toys away when their children were just going to get them right back out again. Especially when Grandma was right there to help them in doing so.

So when Miles and Carter showed up during their foray into the United Kingdom for SCW, bringing 16 year old Kevin Chapman with them, everything felt complete. Miles’s family had met Kevin this past Christmas, but to Mora and Brianna, he was more than just the pseudo son to Miles and Carter. He was a young man in desperate need of spoiling and they were two women on a mission.

Mora came out of the kitchen and the second she spotted Kevin, her whole face lit right up.

“Well, there he is!” She said, and before Kevin could even figure out whether he was supposed to shake her hand or just say hello, Mora had already stepped in and hugged him. The teenager looked a little startled, but not in a bad way.

Then Brianna appeared from the other room with Morrigan on her hip and Riley charging around her legs like a cat.

She exclaimed. “Come in before Riley takes somebody out at the knees.”

“I’m not taking people out!” Riley protested with all the dignity a 4-year-old could muster. He then skidded to a stop in front of Kevin and stared up at him. “Hi!”

Kevin didn't miss a beat. Riley reminded him painfully of his own little brothers, prompting him to lean over at the waist and explain right back, “Hi!” Resulting in Riley beaming and wrapping his arms around Kevin's legs.

Within minutes Kevin was being settled onto the sofa with a slice of cake and Mora already cutting him a second since the first obviously wasn't large enough. Mora started asking him questions in that sneaky way moms and grandmas had perfected. Where it sounded casual but she was absolutely gathering information.

By then, Riley was climbing up beside him with a battered toy dinosaur and demanding Kevin admire it properly. Kevin took the dinosaur with complete seriousness and said, “He looks like he’s been through a lot!”

“He fought a shark!” Riley declared.

“Boy I'd sure hate to see what the shark looks like!” Kevin played a lot, causing Riley to laugh.

Soon enough, Mora was back in the kitchen working on dinner and Brianna looked up from her phone and said, “Kevin, are you up for giving me a hand with something?”

Kevin stopped playing with Riley and asked, “What do you need?”

“I need to pop out and pick up a few things before dinner.” She answered, standing up. “Nothing much but I could use someone young and strong to carry it.”

Kevin worked his mouth but nothing came out of it. Leave the house - leave Miles and Carter and ‘hang’ with Miles’s sister? Even if for a short amount of time? Not exactly what the teenager had expected or planned, especially when he barely knew her. He looked toward Carter and Miles, Carter speaking up, “Are you okay?”

“I-I’m fine.” Kevin started to stand up, trying to hide his nerves. “I don’t mind.”

From the kitchen Mora called, “Take a proper coat, Kevin. It’ll be colder later.”

“I’ve got one.” Kevin called back, moving to the front of the house to retrieve the coat he had hung up upon entering. Brianna followed him when Miles caught her arm and gently whispered, “Take it easy on him, Bri. All this is still new to him.”

“You worry too much.” She responded with a smile of her own, gripping her twin’s shoulder before moving to join Kevin where he stood. She turned back just long enough to further say, “But I will. Promise.”

Riley forgot all about his battle ravaged dinosaur and climbed down from the sofa to announce that he wanted to come too.

“No, you don’t.” Brianna said, kissing the top of his head. “You want to stay here and annoy your uncles!”

Riley thought about it. “Yeah!” Before he hurried back and proceeded to climb into Carter’s lap and engage in an impromptu wrestling match.

Kevin paused by the door and looked back once, the way he still sometimes did, not asking exactly, just checking. Carter wrestled Riley down before calling to him, “Try not to let her work you too hard!”

Brianna opened the door and looked back over her shoulder. “Honestly, Carter. What do you think I’m going to do?”

Carter grinned. “I probably should have a better answer to that by now.”

Then they were gone.

The house settled back into itself after that. Time passed and the afternoon moved on faster than it had any right, and Brianna still had not returned with Kevin. By early evening, Mora was busy setting the table with Carter’s assistance, while Miles and Garrett were keeping Riley and Morrigan occupied, which mostly meant trying to stop Riley from accidentally teaching his sister bad habits.

Then Mora glanced at the clock.

“They’re taking their time.”

Garrett called from the sitting room, “You sound surprised?”

“I’m not surprised.” Mora said. “I’m judging. Mother’s prerogative.”

Before anyone could add to that, the front door opened. Carter looked toward the hall and froze with a napkin still in his hand.

Kevin came in first, carrying what looked like half a shop. Not two or three bags. Several. He was also wearing a dark green cloak over a cream ruffled shirt with loose sleeves, a brown vest, dark trousers tucked into brand new boots, and some kind of pendant around his neck. And attached to his belt was the unmistakable image of a wooden sword.

For one solid second the entire house went quiet. Then Riley shouted, at top volume, “SWORD!”

Kevin looked somewhere between embarrassed and delighted. “Hi.” He offered, raising a hand in greeting.

Miles stared at him, mouth hanging halfway open. “What … happened?”

Brianna came in behind him carrying bags of her own and looking far too calm for someone who had clearly caused this on purpose. Her cheeks were pink from the chill, British weather and she had that dangerously innocent expression she wore when she knew exactly what she had done.

“Nothing happened!” She declared, playfully affronted at the audacity behind their … suspicions? “We were running my errands when we just so happened to cross a medieval festival at Hampton Court. Purely coincidental.”

“Coincidental my a-” Carter started to say before his mother-in-law wedged a cookie between his lips and halfway down his esophagus.

“She’s learning.” Miles smiled, pausing to take in Kevin’s ensemble and Brianna’s lack of one. Mora came out from the kitchen, took one look at Kevin, and calmly said, “Oh, good. You found something that suited him.”

Miles turned so fast he nearly startled Morrigan. “Mum.”

“What?” Mora said. “The boy deserved a nice afternoon.” Before returning to finish setting up for the evening meal.

“Kevin…” Carter said once he had finally dislodged that cookie from his throat and swallowed the treat. He could not help but laugh gently as he asked, “... What are you wearing?”

Kevin looked down at himself. “Apparently I’m a ranger.”

“A ranger?” Miles repeated, sounding personally betrayed. “Like D&D ranger?”

Brianna started unloading bags onto the side table like this was all perfectly normal. “A medieval ranger, if we’re being specific. Green really suits him.”

Carter stepped forward and took a bag off Kevin before the poor kid dropped one. He looked inside and found sweets, a mug, a little shield-shaped souvenir, and what looked like a guidebook. There was a hoodie in one bag, a scarf in another, and God only knew what else buried underneath.

“Brianna…” Carter started to speak up.

She looked at him with absolute innocence. “Yes?”

Miles had stood up by then, still holding Morrigan, and was staring at his sister like she’d become a problem in human form. “Where did you even take him?”

“Shopping first.” Brianna answered. “Then somewhere more interesting.”

Kevin was trying not to grin and failing. “There was this costume stall. Brianna said if I was trying stuff on I might as well do it properly. Then the boots made the whole thing better and the cloak completed it…”

Brianna interjected, “And by then things might have gotten a little out of hand.” She wrapped an arm around Kevin’s shoulder for a gentle cuddle and beamed. “But it was all worth it!”

Kevin shifted the bags and gave up pretending he wasn’t pleased. “She also got me sweets. And a hoodie. And a bunch of other stuff I said I didn’t need.”

Mora moved in and took two more bags from Kevin. “Put the rest down and go wash your hands, love. Dinner’s nearly ready.”

Kevin did, but he was still smiling. Riley clung to the edge of the cloak and demanded to know if Kevin fought dragons. Miles looked like he’d been ambushed in his own mother’s home. Carter was still standing there with one of the bags in his hand trying to catch up to what had just happened.

Then Brianna looked at him and, finally, let just enough smugness show to make the whole thing click into place.

“What?” She asked. “You and Miles bought my children half a toy shop the last time you were here! I only took Kevin out for a few essentials.”

“A ‘few essentials’?” Carter pointed at Brianna. “You are an absolute menace!”

“Don’t be dramatic!” She waved him off. “The boy needed boots.”

“He needed boots.” Miles repeated. “Did he also need the cloak, the sword, the pendant, the sweets and whatever else is in these bags?”

“Yes.” Brianna said, without hesitation. Without shame.

Carter and Miles shared a quick look before their eyes returned to Kevin as he came back with Riley fresh on his heels, asking all sorts of questions about swords and dragons and how to combine the two. Oo! Dragons who use swords!

“Hey,” Miles started to say. “You have a good time?”

Without pausing, Kevin tucked his hands deep into his pockets and nodded despite himself. “Yeah.” He answered, his eyes straying to Brianna. “I had a really good time.” Earning a smile and a brief one-armed embrace from Brianna.

That was all they needed to hear.

“Sit down before dinner gets cold!” Mora called.

That got everybody moving again. Riley promised Kevin that he could inspect the sword after they ate. Morrigan grabbed for one of the bright bags but was scooped up in her dad’s arms. Miles finally surrendered and took a couple more things from Kevin while muttering about being set up. Brianna strolled past Carter with the unbothered confidence of a woman who had waited for exactly the right moment and absolutely nailed it.

As she passed, Carter said quietly, “This was revenge.”

Brianna looked up at him and smiled. “Took you that long to figure out?”

Then she went into dinner, leaving Carter standing there with a bag of sweets in one hand and the full realization settling in that his sister-in-law had completely turned the tables on him.




“Ryan Keys, let’s quit dancing around it and call this exactly what it is.”

“If Logan Hunter had been man enough to handle his business alone, and if Brooke would’ve kept her plastic Barbie doll nose out of the Roulette Championship match where it did not belong, you would still be the Roulette Champion right now. That is not opinion, that is fact. You got robbed, and everybody with two eyes and a working brain knows it.”

“That’s what makes this one interesting, Ryan. Because when I look across the ring at you, I’m not looking at some two-faced weasel who has to survive off distractions, outside help, and cheap shots. I’m looking at a man who can stand face to face with another man and throw down honestly! I’m looking at a man who doesn’t need weapons to steal a win or his woman to hide behind when things get tough! I’m looking at somebody who knows exactly what it means to fight with pride, to lose with dignity, and to come back swinging anyway!”

“And now look at us! Staffordshire, England! Alton Towers! A King For A Day Qualifier with two men stepping into the ring who know exactly who they are! I’m not saying it’s going to be easy. Hell, I’m not saying it won’t get rough! I’m not saying fists won’t fly, tempers won’t flare, and this whole thing won’t turn into one hell of a fight! But what I am saying is this. Ryan, when that bell rings, I know I am getting the real you. No games. No shortcuts. No coward’s way out. Just the Party Boy and the Pride of SCW throwing everything we’ve got at each other to see who is still standing when the pixie dust settles!”

“And brother, I intend to be the one standing!”

“I intend to walk out of England the winner. I intend to punch my ticket to Japan! I intend to become King! But let me make one thing crystal clear right now, because I know people are going to start running their mouths and making assumptions the second I say it. I’m not chasing that crown for selfish reasons. I’m not doing this so I can override my contract with Alexander Raven and jump the line to get my title back. That would be too easy. That would be convenient. That would be the obvious move. But I’m patient and ‘obvious’ is the last way you could describe the way I think.”

“But everything I do, everything I put my body on the line for, is for the people who stood beside me when I needed them most. It’s for the people who believed in me! It’s for the people who never stopped showing up for me, never stopped riding with me, never stopped loving me when the road got ugly and the weight got heavy! If I become King, then I become King for something bigger than myself! I become King for every person in my corner who helped make me who I am!”

“That’s why this matters, Ryan. Because this is not two men fighting over a bracket spot. This is a legacy! This is respect! This is heart! SCW celebrated when the original Party Boy came back to the six-sided ring, and I celebrated too! Damn right I did! Because men like you paved the way for men like me! Men like you gave this place color, life, energy, and soul! Men like you made it possible for a man like Helluva Bottom Carter to walk in here, be loud, be proud, be larger than life, and know there was a place for him to shine!”

“So please understand me when I say this, Ryan. I respect you. I respect everything that you’ve done. I respect what you mean to this company! I respect the road you carved through SCW! But respect does not mean mercy, and admiration does not mean hesitation!”

“Because now it’s the Party Boy against the Pride of SCW! Now it’s your name and mine in a match that this crowd is going to remember! Now it’s your comeback, your pride, your fire, against my momentum, my purpose, and my hunger!”

“And when it’s all said and done, when the noise dies down, when the people in England have screamed themselves hoarse, when both of us have thrown everything we’ve got into that ring? I am going to look you dead in the eye and show you that the man you helped inspire has grown into a man who can beat you!”

“Ryan, I know you are coming to fight! I know you are coming to prove a point! I know you are coming to remind the world exactly who Ryan Keys is! And I wouldn’t have it any other way! But make no mistake!”

“I’m coming to win!”

“I am coming to survive you, outlast you, and leave England one step closer to Japan and one step closer to becoming King For A Day! And if I have to go through SCW’s original Party Boy in order to do it? Then I will.”

“And I’ll gladly buy you a round for after!”

8
Climax Control Archives / Second verse, same as the first!
« on: April 03, 2026, 04:36:14 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada -
Las Vegas High

By the time Carter and Miles stepped through the front doors of Las Vegas High, Carter was more nervous than any championship wrestling match had caused him to be. He hated school as a kid, but once he and Miles became the proud parents of a 16 year old, there was no avoiding the hallowed halls of high school.

And today was just another average morning. Nothing dramatic or life changing to anyone there except maybe the teenagers convinced every small thing was the end of the world. Such atrocities as homework over the weekend or a surprise quiz in Spanish class. But standing there with Miles at his side, Carter could not stop thinking about how much this place had come to mean to Kevin. It seemed the exact opposite of his own experiences in school.

Kevin was not just showing up because he was legally obligated to or because Carter and Miles forced him to. He had started building something real here. He had slowly made friends. He had friends he looked for in the halls before and those that looked for him come lunch time. He had joined clubs that meant something to him, such as the LGBTQ and Video Game clubs and he and Connor were holding out hope to start a Dungeons & Dragons club for all of their fellow teenage geeks.

Here, he had a life that belonged to him outside of the condo, away from Carter and Miles and outside of everything that had happened to him before. For a kid like Kevin that had gone through hell quite literally, that mattered more than Carter thought he could put into words.

As they walked toward the administration offices, Carter glanced down one of the halls and saw a few students standing around their lockers, talking and laughing like they had all the time in the world. It hit him then in a way it had not when they were sitting at the kitchen table with calendars and flight times spread out in front of them. This was Kevin’s world now. Enough that Carter and Miles had never seriously considered taking him out of school, not even for a second.

That had never been the plan.

They were not here to ask if Kevin could be switched to online classes for six weeks. They were not here to discuss transferring him. They were not here to tell the school they had already made a decision and everyone else just had to deal with it. They were here because they had a plan, and because both of them believed Kevin deserved adults who would do this the right way.

Miles glanced over at him while they waited outside the office. “You look like you’re about to get called into the principal’s office.”

Carter huffed and rolled his eyes before he looked up into his husband's own. “We are quite literally in the principal’s office.”

“You know what I mean.”

That got a small smile out of him, although it faded quickly. Carter shoved his hands into the pockets of his jeans and leaned back against the wall. “I just don’t want this to turn into a conversation that makes me second guess myself.”

“It won’t.” Miles said, his voice quiet but confident. “Because we’re not going to let it. We already know what we’re doing. Kevin stays here. End of story. We’re just working out the details.”

Miles was right. They had already made the important choices over how work would blend with Kevin's social life. Kevin would remain at Las Vegas High. He was staying with his friends. He was staying with Connor. They were not going to make him work around their travel schedule. If anything, it was going to be quite the opposite. The only question left was how to make the travel work with as little disruption as possible to his life and his education.

A moment later the office door opened and a woman with a kind face and a folder in her hand stepped out to greet them.

“Misters McKinney-Kasey? I’m Ms. Alvarez, the school counselor. Thank you both for coming in.”

They shook hands and followed her inside. The principal, Dr. Harlan, was already there waiting for them. He was older and more serious in countenance than Ms. Alvarez. After greeting them he gestured for everyone to sit at a small round table instead of the desk. This made everything feel more like a conversation and less like they were about to be judged.

Once they were seated, Ms. Alvarez smiled at them and said, “Before we get into the travel schedule, I just want to say how well Kevin has been doing.”

Both Carter and Miles looked at her.

She went on. “He’s settled in more over the past few months. He’s engaging more in class. He’s made friends. He seems more comfortable here.”

“We’re glad to hear that.” Carter nodded, the tightness in his chest easing just a little. “There are times we have to stop him from racing out the door long enough to eat breakfast.”

That garnered a chuckle or two and a few soft smiles. Miles added, “He really likes it here.”

It was true. Kevin really did like it here. He was more than a little nervous his first day and huddled in on himself those first few days. But friends like Connor helped to bring him from out of his shell. Maybe he would never be the kind of kid who bounced through the front door talking a mile a minute about his day, but both Carter and Miles had seen the change.

They had seen the way Kevin’s shoulders had relaxed over time. They had seen the little smiles Kevin tried to hide, the way Connor’s name could change his whole expression before he could even think to try and hide it. His life inside of these halls was real.

The school mattered because Kevin mattered.

Dr. Harlan folded his hands on the table. “Ms. Alvarez said you wanted to come in ahead of time to discuss an upcoming international travel schedule?” More of a statement than a question.

“Yes.” Miles said. “We wanted to make sure we were doing this responsibly so it doesn’t affect Kevin negatively in any way.”

Carter leaned forward a little. “The company Miles and I wrestle for is on a tour and the next few stops are overseas. Germany. United Kingdom. Denmark and Japan. The tour runs about five weeks. Three are on consecutive Sundays, then the last one is two weeks later. We’ll be traveling back and forth, not staying overseas the whole time. The biggest issue is that because the shows are on Sundays, Kevin would probably miss Mondays coming back.”

Miles picked up from there. “We have no intention of pulling Kevin or transferring him to some online school. Our goal is to keep him in class as much as possible and make sure anything he misses is handled right away. We wanted to ask if there’s a way for him to get Monday assignments in advance when possible, or have them available digitally, so he can work on them while we’re traveling and turn them in when he comes back on Tuesday.”

Carter nodded. “We’d also give the school notice before every trip. We’re not trying to spring anything on anyone.”

“The first concern…” Doctor Harlan answered, “Isn’t really the paperwork side of it. It’s whether Kevin can keep up with the pace. Travel can wear adults down, let alone a sixteen-year-old trying to stay on top of school at the same time.”

“That’s our concern too.” Carter said immediately. “We’ve discussed the possibility that if one of us is booked and not the other, Kevin can stay home and not miss any time. But if both of us are needed overseas, then we’d need to bring him along.”

That was Ms. Alvarez’s opportunity to chime in with her expertise. She said, “Kevin has made a lot of progress here. I want to echo that. He has found a rhythm, and I don’t want to see that disrupted if he starts coming back exhausted, stressed, or already behind before the week even begins.”

For a second Carter just sat there, hands clasped together, eyes on the table. Not because he disagreed, but because hearing someone else say it out loud made all of it feel worse and him guiltier. They had known this was the risk, it was why they were here. But there was something about hearing people from Kevin’s school talk about his stability like Carter and Miles were putting him at risk just got under his skin a little. Professionalism aside.

Carter finally looked up and said, “We’re not here because we want the school to work around our careers. We’re here because Kevin’s school life matters enough that we’re trying to work our careers around that.”

Neither Ms. Alvarez nor Dr. Harlan said anything, so he kept going.

“He’s finally got something here that feels normal. He has friends, a life. Miles and I are not interested in tearing that apart because we have flights to catch. If this can be done without hurting him, then we want to do it the right way. If it starts hurting him, then we stop and figure something else out. Miles and I even said if we had to make a choice, Kevin would come first before our careers.”

“And if it gets to the point where the travel is too much?” Miles said. “Then he stays home on the remaining weekends with someone we know and trust. We’re not going to drag him through something just because we can.”

That seemed to shift something in the room. Dr. Harlan leaned back in his chair and let out a slow breath. “That’s good to hear. Not just the fact that you planned ahead for solutions to the dilemma but also that you as professionals are willing to put your child ahead of your own careers. I’ve been in this profession for thirty years and I can personally attest that not every parent is as open minded about those options as the two of you”

Ms. Alvarez smiled and said, “I think what helps here is that you’ve clearly thought about Kevin first. That matters.”

Carter sat back a little, not relaxed exactly but less tense.

Ms. Alvarez looked down at her notes again. “I think there’s a way to make this workable. Kevin stays fully enrolled here. For the Mondays he’ll miss, teachers can provide assignments in advance when possible or post them digitally. He can turn in whatever he completes once he’s back on Tuesday. If there’s a test or something that can’t be done remotely, then that would have to be handled on a case by case basis with the individual teacher.”

“That’s fair.” Miles said.

Dr. Harlan nodded. “The important part is communication. We need notice before each absence. We need Kevin making a real effort to stay current. And if his grades start slipping, or if it becomes clear that the travel is taking too much out of him, then we revisit the arrangement.”

“Agreed.” Carter nodded.

The rest of the meeting moved into practical details after that. How much notice teachers would need. What kind of communication the school preferred. What could reasonably be expected and what might have to be flexible depending on the class. It was not dramatic. There were no arguing or butt hurt moments. Just four adults sitting in a room trying to build a plan around one kid’s life and make sure it held.

By the time they stood and shook hands again, there was an agreement in place. Kevin would stay at Las Vegas High. Monday work would be handled in advance where possible. Communication would stay open. Everyone would keep an eye on how he was coping, and if the arrangement started affecting him in the wrong ways, they would come up with a solution.

When Carter and Miles stepped back out into the hallway, the sounds of the school hit them again all at once. The bell rang somewhere nearby. A classroom door opened. A group of students spilled out into the corridor in a burst of chatter and movement. As they started back toward the front office, Carter looked down the hall one more time and imagined Kevin there among everyone else, heading to class, maybe pretending not to look for Connor while absolutely looking for Connor, trying to act like a normal teenager even though his life had been anything but normal for far too long.

That was what they were fighting for.

Not just keeping Kevin with them. Not just making travel schedules work. Not just surviving the next six weeks.

Something better than that.

Something normal.




“Well, Logan, you and I are about to have our second dance, and I can already hear the way you’re going to spin it.”

"You're going to walk in with that smug little grin on your face, gold around your waist, and convince yourself that means the balance has shifted between us. You’re going to tell yourself this time is different because I’m not standing across from you with a championship of my own around my waist. You’re going to look at the belt you’re carrying, and decide that somehow that makes you the man with the advantage.”

“That is exactly the kind of thinking that gets people hurt.”

“Because the truth is, Logan, gold doesn’t make you the man. It never has. It just reveals what kind of man is carrying it. And when I look at you holding the Roulette championship again, I do not see some unstoppable force. I do not see some elevated version of yourself. I see the same man I already know, just with another excuse to run his mouth.”

“Yeah, you’re a champion again. Congratulations. But let’s not rewrite history just because you finally found a belt that fits around your waist. Let’s not pretend the path back there was some clean, undeniable rise to fame or glory. Let’s not act like the whole world didn’t see exactly why you’re standing there with that title now. You’re a champion again because Brooke could not help herself.”

“That’s it. That’s the only reason you beat Ryan Keys two weeks ago!”

“Brooke stuck her second-hand nose where it didn’t belong, got involved in a match that had nothing to do with her, and handed you the opening you needed when she distracted Ryan Keys! So you can shine that belt up and whisper sweet nothings to it if that makes you feel important, but don’t mistake outside interference for superiority. Don’t confuse somebody else doing your dirty work with you being better than legit beating the man in front of you!”

“Because those are not the same thing! Not even close!”

“And while we’re talking about people getting cute where they shouldn’t, let’s take a little walk down memory lane, shall we? Let’s remember what happened the first time Brooke tried to get involved when you and I crossed paths. Let’s remember what happened when she thought she was clever and could play her little games and walk away smiling.”

“Tempest put her through a god damned table!”

“So if Brooke is under the impression that this time around she can flutter around ringside, put her hands on me and change the course of this match without consequence, I would advise her, very politely I might add, not to press her luck. I imagine she’s still feeling it from the last time she decided to get brave at the wrong moment. Some lessons are supposed to stick, sweetheart. I hope that one did!”

“As for you, Logan, I know exactly what you see when you look at me right now. You see a man without gold. You see a man in his first match back after Alexander Raven and I went to hell and back! You might even see a man whose road back to the World Heavyweight Championship got blocked off.”

“And in that little mind of yours, you probably think that means you’re catching me at the right time. You probably think I’m frustrated and distracted. You probably think you’re meeting a version of Helluva Bottom Carter that is trying to figure out what comes next.”

“On that last point, you’re actually right. I am figuring out what comes next. And what comes next is this!”

“When one road closes, I do what I have always done. I find another one and I walk right on in! My road back to the World Heavyweight Championship hit a roadblock, sure. It’s my own fault. That happens in this business. And if I need to carve a brand new path back to the top, then that is exactly what I am going to have to do!”

“And that has to sting a little the fact that the first step on this new path starts with you, doesn’t it? Because of all the men I could have drawn for my new path, fate picked my fellow GO Gym alumni. Fate picked Logan Hunter. Fate picked the man who wants so badly to believe that one belt around his waist suddenly changes the story between us.”

“It doesn’t.”

“You are still the same Logan Hunter who is always looking for the shortcut, always looking for the angle, always ready to puff his chest out and talk like he’s ten feet tall as long as somebody else softens the target first! You want to carry yourself like a king because you’ve got gold again, but being champion because Brooke bailed you out is not the same as being champion because nobody on the roster can stop you!”

“I hate to disappoint you Logan but I have never been in the business of making Logan Hunter feel good about himself. You can walk in carrying more gold than Fort Knox, but once that bell rings, all the noise fades out. Then it is just you and me again, same as it was the first time around, and you are left to deal with the kind of man standing across from you!”

“A man who does not need a belt to be seen! A man who does not need outside help to get the job done! A man who has been knocked off one road and is stubborn enough to make the next road twice as complicated!”

“That is who you’re getting, Logan!”

“So wear your gold. Hold it tight. Let it make you feel bigger on the walk to the ring. Let Brooke hype you up and tell you how great you are and how this is your time. Then step in there with me and find out the hard way that none of that changes what happens when Helluva Bottom Carter decides his new climb starts now!”

“It starts with my GO Gym alumni. It starts with Logan Hunter. And it starts when I remind you that a title around your waist does not mean you’re above me. It just means you’re next.”

9
Supercard Archives / The Eyes Have It Part Two
« on: March 03, 2026, 09:10:51 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada

Dr. Gail Delacore’s office was softly lit to induce calm and relaxation. A small fountain gurgled on the windowsill while on the coffee table was a box of tissues, a pitcher of water, and a smooth stone bowl with a handful of worry stones. Carter sat on the couch closest to the door, as if he was prematurely seeking a means of escape. This was the second time he was attempting this special session with Dr. Delacore to retrieve memories from the night of the attack. The first time ended in disaster, with Carter getting up and simply leaving as Miles ran after him.

This time, Miles sat beside him, close enough that their knees touched, his hand resting on Carter’s forearm in a showcase of loving support. Kevin was sitting out in the waiting room, safe and uninvolved, exactly as Carter and Miles had decided.

Dr. Gail Delacore sat across from Carter, her hands clasped on her closed notepad. She said, “Before we do any imagery today, I want to revisit our first attempt. I believe we moved too fast. Your system did exactly what it was supposed to do when it got overwhelmed. It shut down. So this time, we do things differently with shorter passes, more pauses, and we stop well before you get overwhelmed.”

Carter swallowed hard and shook his head. “I wasn’t ready.”

Dr. Delacore nodded. “It's alright. Today is about control and choices, Carter. We go slower on purpose. Do you want Miles in the room the entire time?”

Carter flinched, as if the thought of his husband not being present was as alien as mustard on French fries. He nodded. “Yes.”

Dr. Delacore nodded. “Good. Miles, your job is to anchor him in the present. If I cue you, you’ll help with orientation. If Carter reaches for you, you offer contact. That’s all. Do not interfere.”

Miles nodded. “Understood.”

Dr. Delacore added, “Two more things before we start. One, we will use a stop signal. Carter, pick something you can do even if you feel frozen. A word or a gesture.”

Carter lifted his hand, palm out, fingers spread. Both simple and direct.

“Perfect.” She said. “If you do that, we stop immediately, no questions asked. Two, we will rate distress. Zero is calm. Ten is the worst you can imagine. Where are you right now?”

Carter answered, “Three, maybe four. Mostly nerves again.”

“Very good.” Dr. Delacore said. “If you climb above seven, we pause and ground. If you hit eight, we stop.”

Carter’s eyes finally lifted, and the look was serious. “Okay.”

Dr. Delacore’s voice stayed steady. “Let’s create your anchors. Feet on the floor. Press your heels down. Feel the support.”

Carter did as instructed.

“Name five things you can see in this room.”

Carter’s gaze moved around the office. “Your fountain. The bookshelf. Your lamp. The plant. Miles’ ring.”

Dr. Delacore continued. “Four things you can feel.”

Carter swallowed. “The couch. My jeans. Miles’ hand. The air from your AC.”

“Three things you can hear.”

“The water.” Carter tilted his head. “Your pen. And traffic outside.”

“Two things you can smell.”

Carter inhaled gently. “Miles’ cologne and your candle.”

“One thing you can taste.”

“My gum.”

Dr. Delacore watched Carter’s shoulders drop. “Good. That’s dual attention. Part of you can be with us here, in this room, while another part visits the memory. You stay in charge. We visit the memory, we do not move in.”

She leaned forward slightly. “Now, Carter, we will begin with guided imagery. Just the beginning for now. We will go slowly. You will describe in present tense, but you will keep one hand here in the room.” She nodded toward his left hand.

Carter looked down and placed his left hand on Miles’s upper thigh. Fingers splayed rather than gripping as he was known to do in more flirtatious moments.

Dr. Delacore’s tone softened. “When you are ready, close your eyes or soften your gaze. Bring up the moment you set foot into the parking garage. Stop there. Tell me what you notice.”

Carter closed his eyes, and after a long moment, his voice came out quiet.

“I step in the parking garage.” His shoulders shuddered. “I immediately regret not bringing someone with me.”

Miles’ hand pressed a little more firmly into Carter’s forearm. He remembered that regret as a sore spot because he had wanted to go with Carter but Carter was stubborn and insisted he would be fine. Newsflash, he wasn’t.

“Good.” Dr. Delacore said. “Stay in the garage. You’re walking to the car. What do you see?”

Carter’s lips tightened. “Cars. Shadows. I’m watching everything.”

“What are you telling yourself?”

“That I’m being ridiculous.” His voice hardened. “I was just going down the block. I wanted to get Dr. Pepper for the kids.”

“And underneath that thought?”

Carter swallowed. “That I’m not safe. I’m being watched.”

Miles’ jaw flexed, but he stayed quiet.

Dr. Delacore lifted her gaze from her notes. “That belief is a big piece of the trauma. Not safe, being watched, someone is close. We are going to work with it.”

Carter’s breathing got a little faster.

Dr. Delacore held up her hand gently. “Rate your distress right now.”

Five.” Carter said it like a confession.

“Okay. We keep going, but slower.” She said. “You get to the car. Describe it.”

“My lime green Beetle.” Carter’s voice softened, and for a moment there was something like affection. The car his grandfather gave him before he passed.

“What do you feel in your hands as you reach for the door?”

“My key. I’m holding it too tight. It hurts.”

“Good noticing.” Dr. Delacore said. “Now, we are going to do a technique called the remote control. Imagine the memory on a screen, not around you. You have a remote in your hand. You can pause. You can lower volume. You can zoom out. Tell me when you have the remote.”

Carter’s brows drew together, but after a breath he nodded. “I have it.”

“Lower the volume of the garage echoes by twenty percent.” She instructed. “And add a small frame around the screen, like it’s a video.”

Carter swallowed. “Okay.”

Miles watched Carter’s face for signs of duress, his posture tuned like a guard dog.

Dr. Delacore continued. “Now press play. You open the car door and get in. What happens next?”

Carter’s throat tightened. “I shut it fast. I put the key in the ignition and…” His body quickly racked with an involuntary shudder before he stopped.

Dr. Delacore’s voice was immediate but calm. “Pause the video. What do you see?”

“It’s the Stitch figurine Miles got me that I keep on the dashboard.”

“What do you notice about it?” She asked.

“It’s knocked over.” Carter’s voice went quiet. “It wasn’t like that before.”

“What does your body do right now, in the room, when you see that?”

Carter’s stomach clenched so hard he had to shift his weight. “I feel sick.”

Miles’ hand moved from Carter’s forearm to his back, gently massaging between his shoulder blades. “Breathe, luv.” He said gently. “In for four, out for six.”

Carter tried. His inhale was shallow, but the exhale lengthened and shuddered.

Dr. Delacore nodded. “Stay with that. The Stitch being knocked over is a cue. Your nervous system recognizes a violation. It’s a warning bell. Carter, rate distress.”

“Seven.” Carter’s voice cracked.

“Okay,” Dr. Delacore said. “We are right at the edge. We are going to ground for twenty seconds. Carter, open your eyes fully. Look at Miles. Tell me the date.”

Carter blinked hard, turning to Miles. “March 3rd.”

“Good.” She said. “Where are you?”

“In your office.” Carter’s voice steadied a little. “Miles is here.”

Miles squeezed gently to better ensure the fact.

Dr. Delacore waited until Carter’s breathing slowed. “Now, we do the guided imagery again, but we will not go further than the moment your body realizes something is wrong. That is enough for today if you want it to be. You are in charge.”

Carter stared at the floor, then nodded once. “I want to keep going.”

Miles’ eyes flicked toward Dr. Delacore. He did not like it, but he respected it. It was Carter's decision. It was between him and the doctor, Miles was here for support

Dr. Delacore’s voice turned precise. “Okay. Press play. You are in the driver’s seat. Stitch is knocked over. What happens next?”

Carter’s fingers tightened against the couch cushion. “My hand tightens around the key. It hurts. I’m staring at it too long.”

“Pause.” Dr. Delacore said. “This is where we start imagery rescripting. Not to pretend it did not happen, but to give your brain a new option that it did not have at that moment. Carter, in the memory, you are the version of you sitting in that car. But you can also bring in another version. Present-day Carter, who knows what happened. Can you picture Present-day Carter outside of the car?”

Carter’s eyes clenched, his brow furrowed, as if struggling with the mental image. “I'm trying.”

“That’s enough.” She said. “Present Carter walks up to the driver’s side window. He sees you frozen with the key. What does he do first?”

Carter’s jaw clenched. “He knocks on the window.”

“Good. Does Past Carter notice?”

Carter’s voice turned hoarse. “He flinches. He looks.”

“What does Present-day Carter say?” Dr. Delacore asked.

Carter’s lips parted, and very quietly he answered, “You’re not crazy.”

Dr. Delacore’s gaze stayed on Carter. “Say it again, a little louder.”

Carter swallowed. “You’re not crazy.”

“Good.” She said. “Now say something that competes with helplessness. Something true.”

It took awhile before he said, “You can leave. You can get out of the car.”

“Excellent.” Dr. Delacore said. “In the memory, Present-day Carter reaches for the door handle from outside. Does he open it?”

“Yes.”

“Okay,” she said. “Present-day Carter opens the driver’s side door. You are no longer sealed in. What does Past Carter do?”

Carter’s breathing sped up again. “He wants to get out of the car. Fast.”

Dr. Delacore nodded. “Let him. But in slow motion. You control the pace. Let him swing his legs out. Feet on the concrete. Stand up.”

Carter’s throat worked. “Okay.”

Dr. Delacore said, “Now we include another resource. Miles is here in the office, and we can also bring a protective presence into the memory if you want. This can be anyone. Who comes?”

Carter’s face tightened. Miles gripped his shoulder in response.

Dr. Delacore nodded. “In the rescripted scene, Miles is walking with you into the garage. He is to your left. He sees your car. He sees your body tense. What does he do?”

Carter’s eyes glistened. “He asks me if I’m okay. I say I don’t like this. Something’s wrong.”

Dr. Delacore’s pen moved. “Good. You listen to the cue. That is the new learning. You do not override yourself. Now, we also have to honor the original memory, because your brain still holds it. So we will do a controlled return to the original sequence, but with the resources present. Here is the key. We stop before the worst point today. We stop at the moment you recognize the eyes. Understood?”

Carter nodded.

Miles draped his arm around his husband’s shoulder, steadying him for what was going to be the toughest part of this session.

Dr. Delacore’s voice slowed. “Bring the scene back to the original. You are inside the car. Stitch is knocked over. You are staring. The key is in your hand. This time, you are aware that adult Carter is near you, and Miles is nearby too. They are not changing what happened yet, just helping you stay present. Ready?”

Carter’s eyes half-closed. “Ready.”

“Press play.” She said.

Carter’s shoulders rose. “I’m staring at Stitch. My fingers are squeezing the keys. My chest feels like a vice.”

Dr. Delacore nodded. “Good. Notice your left hand on the couch. Feel the fabric. Stay with me. What happens next?”

Carter’s face blanched slightly. “Something moves behind me.”

Miles’ arm around Carter’s shoulders became firmer, grounding.

Dr. Delacore’s voice was calm and exact. “Pause for one breath. In for four. Out for six.”

Carter’s inhale caught. He forced the exhale longer, and his eyes opened briefly, orienting to the office.

“Good.” Dr. Delacore said. “Now continue. Something moves. Tell me what you notice without describing graphic details. Just the cues.”

Carter’s lips trembled. “A shape. The backseat. It rises up like…” He swallowed. “...Like something from a horror movie.”

“Where do you feel it in your body right now?” She asked.

“My stomach.” Carter pressed a hand there without thinking. “My throat.”

Dr. Delacore nodded. “Keep the remote in your hand. Narrow the scene so you see only what you need. We are going to move to the rearview mirror moment. Your brain is going to want to flood you with the whole thing. We are not going to allow that.”

Carter’s eyes flicked to Dr. Delacore’s face, seeking certainty. She gave it with her tone.

“Bring your attention to the mirror.” She said.

Carter’s breathing became shallow again. “I can’t … I can’t see my glasses. They’re not, my vision is…”

“That’s okay.” Dr. Delacore said. “In the imagery, you can still notice shape and light. The mirror is there. You glance up. What do you see?”

Carter’s throat made a small sound, almost a gag. Eyes wide, his face went pale in a way that had nothing to do with the office lighting.

“Eyes.” He whispered.

Dr. Delacore’s tone sharpened, not harsh, but focused. “Yes. You see eyes. Stay there. Do not go past it. Rate your distress.”

Carter swallowed hard, and his body pitched forward slightly. “Nine!”

“Stop.” Dr. Delacore said immediately. “All the way. Open your eyes. Feet on the floor. Press your heels down.”

Carter tried, but his face crumpled with nausea. Miles could see it coming. He reached down beside the couch and grabbed the small waste basket Dr. Delacore kept near the end table, bringing it up under Carter’s hands in one smooth motion. Carter retched, violent and sudden, his shoulders jerking as his stomach revolted. Miles held the basket steady with both hands, braced. His other arm stayed behind Carter’s back to keep him from tipping forward too far.

Dr. Delacore stood at once, concern clear on her face, but her voice stayed controlled. “You’re in my office. Let it happen. No shame.”

Carter gagged again, then slumped back, shaking and damp with sweat. His breath came in ragged gasps and chokes. Dr. Delacore took the pitcher of water and poured him a cup, passing it to him.

Miles kept the basket close but lowered it slightly once Carter’s hands relaxed. Dr. Delacore crouched slightly so she was at eye level. “Carter, look at me.” She waited until his eyes focused. “You did exactly what we needed today. You stopped at the mirror. You did not push through.”

Carter’s face was pale. There's a thin layer of a cold sweat beading on his forehead. He nodded weakly.

Dr. Delacore’s voice softened. “What happened right before the nausea hit? Tell me in one sentence.”

“I saw the eyes.” Carter rasped.

Dr. Delacore asked carefully, “Do you recognize the eyes?”

Carter swallowed hard and it felt like he was swallowing glass. He nodded.

Miles leaned close. “Who was it?” He asked, muscles tense.

Carter’s hand gripped Miles’ wrist like a lifeline. His voice came out thin but unmistakable.

“Lazarus.”




“We’re going to start by doing something that apparently makes certain men in the back break out in hives. We're going to talk about facts. Not rumors or theories. Not a Youtube video you watched in bed and decided was the gospel. Facts.”

“Since I won the World Heavyweight Championship in May of 2025, I have stood across the ring from the kind of men who don’t just want to beat you, they want to unmake you. Alex Jones. Artie. J2H. Eddie Lyons. Vincent Lyons Junior. Aiden Reynolds. Alexander Raven. Some were defenses, some were not, but every single one of them was a test in pressure. And with one exception to Alex Jones, every single one of them ended with my hand raised and my belt still mine, because I do what champions do. I win.”

“And listen carefully, because I’m not doing this to pat myself on the back or to give you a history lesson. I’m doing it because it tells exactly why I’m so sick of hearing people talk like I’m carrying this championship around on loan until the ‘right guy’ shows up to take it from me. I’ve been hearing that line since the very start.”

“Alex Jones said I was a fluke. J2H said had no business as champion. Aiden Reynolds tried to make it about opportunity, like the world owed him my spot. Raven tries to make it about everything but what matters. He tries to turn my title reign into a conspiracy argument about truth and lies, and it’s funny because the only truth that has held up for almost a year is this; I keep leaving with the World Championship and everyone else keeps leaving with a story about why they didn’t.”

“So let’s talk about Alexander Raven. Let’s talk about the man who keeps showing up like a storm cloud and then acting offended when nobody calls it a hurricane. Raven, you’ve got a talent for acting like you’re above everyone and everything, like SCW is lucky you decided to grace us with your ‘truth.’ And then you get absolutely shocked when I look at you and say, ‘I don’t care what you did somewhere else. I care what you do here.’ Because we are in SCW. This is the promotion that made me a World Champion and this is the promotion where accomplishments matter. You can rattle off your resume from other places until you run out of oxygen and I will still ask the same question that you keep dodging! What have you accomplished in SCW that warrants you standing in front of me as my challenger?”

“You came to SCW! You chose this arena! If you want to be treated like a top threat here, then do what every top threat has had to do in this company. Earn it! Don’t lecture me about your greatness and then get mad when I don’t clap. Bring it into the ring! Make it undeniable! Because right now, the only undeniable thing about you is that you’re obsessed with me and obsession is not a qualification!”

“You want credit for trophies you didn’t win here. You want me to treat you like you’ve already conquered SCW when the only thing you’ve conquered is the art of planting doubts. That’s your game. Not winning matches. Not building a case. Just running your mouth and hoping the noise is so constant people forget to check the scoreboard. And do you know what that scoreboard says? It says when you step into my ring, you don’t leave with the World Championship. It says when you try to turn this into your story, I rewrite the ending. It says you’ve done a whole lot of talking and not nearly enough taking. And that’s why this rematch is unearned. It’s not a reward for achievement, it’s you crying so loud they had to give you what you wanted just to shut you up!”

“And while we’re here, let’s talk about the personal shots you and your buddy Alex Jones love to take because you two have made it your hobby to run commentary on my marriage like you’re sitting at home with a clipboard scoring it. ‘Carter and Miles parade their perfect marriage around, rubbing it in everyone’s faces.’ First of all, the way you say ‘perfect marriage’ like it’s an insult tells me everything I need to know about you. Imagine being so bitter that stability sounds like arrogance.Just because Miles and I don’t parade our differences in public like some others just means that we’re not toxic like certain others! We have our times, we just don’t air them out like a TikTok video!”

“And second, have you been paying attention at all? Because if you have, then you would know that while we’re happy, things are far from perfect! We’ve been dealing with hell behind closed doors! You want to pretend Miles and I are living in some glossy magazine spread where nothing ever goes wrong because it lets you sell your little narrative that the world needs men like you to ‘wake them up’ from the spell of people like me! But reality doesn’t bend to your convenience. Reality is messy and frightening, and we’ve been in it! So don’t you dare stand there and accuse us of rubbing anything in anyone’s face when lately we’re just trying to keep our heads above water!”

“And then there’s the next accusation that Miles and I have ‘turned Climax Control into the Miles and Carter show’ because of our appearances. That’s rich, coming from people who rarely show their faces on camera unless it’s in the ring! That’s really convenient, isn’t it? Show up, wrestle, disappear, and then complain that the champion is visible. Let me explain something to you, Raven, because maybe you’ve forgotten what a champion is supposed to be. Being the World Heavyweight Champion means you represent this company! It means you carry the brand! It means you are present! So yes, you are going to see me every week! You are going to hear me every week! And if that feels like ‘The Carter Show,’ maybe that’s because I’m doing the job people like you keep pretending is beneath you!”

“Men like you, Raven? You take every loss, every setback, every moment where you’re not the center of the universe and you build a story where it’s because of something outside of your control. Politics. The fans. The system. Anything to avoid the simplest explanation that scares you the most! That sometimes you don’t get what you want because you didn’t earn it! Sometimes you don’t win because you weren’t good enough at that moment! And instead of facing that, you point at the world and say, ‘It’s rigged!’ That’s what conspiracies are for, Raven. Not to reveal the truth, but to protect your ego!”

“And that brings me to your little manifesto, the one you’re so proud of you probably rehearse it in the mirror. You ask why people are unable to pull themselves away from men like you. You think I’m upset because I can’t ‘lull you under my control,’ accusing me of ‘abuse of power,’ and claiming that even when people denounce you, they can’t stop listening to your truth. Raven, I want you to hear me clearly. The part that boils me is not that you talk and people listen. The part that boils me is that you confuse attention with legitimacy, and you’re arrogant enough to think that if people can’t look away from a fire, it means the one holding the match was right!”

“You want to be a ‘speaker of truth?’ Then speak the truth! Not grand declarations about bullshit excuses! You’re not exposing anything, Raven! You’re performing. You’re doing what men like you have always done! You throw a handful of accusations into the air and you let the crowd catch whatever fits their fear. That’s the trick. You don’t have to prove a damn thing if you can keep everyone hungry for a villain. And then when someone challenges you, you hide behind the idea that ‘even denouncing me proves I matter.’”

“And for the record, I’m not upset because I can’t control you. I don’t want to control you. I want to beat you. I want to beat you so decisively that even you can’t turn it into a story about corruption or conspiracy or the system being against you! I want to beat you in a way that forces you to sit with the one thing you’ve avoided your entire career - accountability! Your Kryptonite!”

“Now, I’m going to do something else you didn’t expect. I’m going to thank you. Because the one decent idea you’ve had since you wandered into SCW has been the Three Stages of Hell. Thank you for the inspiration. Because taking your idea and running with it until it becomes your humiliation, that is poetic in a way you don’t deserve. You thought Three Stages of Hell would reveal that I’m all presentation and no substance. Raven, you must have mistaken me for someone who arrived at this championship by accident. You must have forgotten how my path to this title started. I won the first ever Elimination Chamber match! I walked into a structure designed to break bodies and I walked out the winner! So don’t talk to me about stages of hell like I haven’t already lived it!

“And because it’s Three Stages, we’re going to talk about each one, because each stipulation is another way for you to be exposed. First Blood is simple. Somebody bleeds and the match ends. It turns everything into a gamble. And Raven, I know you think it gives you a shortcut. You think if you can open me up early, you can steal the stage before I settle in. But here’s where you’re mistaken. If you think the sight of my own blood is going to make me fold, you don’t know me. If anything, it turns my world into one task - make you leak first!”

“Second stage, Falls Count Anywhere. That’s where your excuses go to die, because the ring is the safest place for a man like you. In the ring, you can use the ropes. You can use rules. You can use the referee like a shield when you need a breath. Falls Count Anywhere takes the whole building and turns it into a weapon. It’s hallways and concrete, barricades and steel! It’s the kind of environment where you discover your beliefs. I believe in turning your own creativity against you, because I don’t just win in the ring, Raven. I win when you realize there’s no clean exit, because that’s when the truth hits you! You can talk all you want, but you still have to survive me!”

“And the third stage, the steel cage. That’s where you can’t run and you can’t slither out through technicalities and you can’t look for someone else to blame! You asked for hell, Raven, so here it is in its purest form! The cage is the final answer to all your noise, because inside that structure, the audience can see everything! There are no shadows for you to hide in! It’s you and me! It’s the moment where your mouth finally has to cash the checks your ego has been writing!”

“And after Blaze of Glory XV, after you realize there’s no audience to sway with your sermons, there’s nothing left to cling to, we’re done. You and I are finished. You don’t get a third chapter. You don’t get to haunt my reign like a tumor. You don’t get to keep circling my marriage, my family, my presence on Climax Control, like a vulture pretending it’s a prophet! You get one more shot, and I’m going to make sure it teaches you the lesson you’ve refused to learn! in SCW, accomplishments are not claimed, they’re earned!”

“And then, when your rematch is over and your conspiracies have nothing left to feed on, I’m going to give the world what it’s been asking for. I’m going to give them Miles Kasey, my husband, not as a sideshow, not as a headline, but as the next challenger who steps into my orbit by merit and by fire. And if that match scares you, if it makes you nervous, if it makes you wonder what happens when love and ambition collide under the weight of a World Championship, good. It should. Because that’s what real stakes feel like, not the pretend stakes you manufacture with bullshit!”

“So show up, Alexander Raven. Bring your  manufactured truth and your speeches and whatever excuses you can make up to excuse your inevitable loss. Because I’m bringing my title reign and the kind of certainty you can’t talk your way out of. Three Stages of Hell was your idea, and I’m going to make it your end! Once this is over, we’re done. And the only thing you’ll be able to say when people ask what happened is the only thing that matters in SCW.”

“You lost.”

10
Climax Control Archives / The Eyes Have It
« on: February 20, 2026, 08:12:37 PM »
“I’m in the driver’s seat. I know I am. I can feel the wheel in my hands but my car isn’t a car. It’s more like a box.”

“The door handle won’t move the way it should. I pull. I shove. I hit it as hard as I can but it won’t open. I try to roll the window down but I can’t. I try the other door but the seat belt won’t let me go. I swear to God I feel like I’m fighting my own car!”

“That’s when it hits me. The smell. Cologne. It’s familiar, but I can’t name it. All I know is I know it, and it’s wrong somehow. It’s everywhere and it makes my stomach turn. I remember I used to like it but now it just makes me want to throw up.”

I turn my head toward the windshield and I see Miles. His mouth is open but I can’t hear him. He’s closer and then he’s not. He’s trying to reach me but the distance between us isn’t closing. He looks terrified. His eyes are on the backseat but I can’t look over my shoulder because of the seat belt restraining me!  His eyes flick deeper into the garage and naturally mine follows.”

“Kevin is standing in the shadows and not moving. He’s too still, like a cardboard cutout. I can’t see his face. I can see the shape of him, but not him. If that makes sense. He’s farther away than he should be and my stomach drops because I know that feeling. The feeling of being the only one who sees the danger. The feeling that if I don’t move, if I don’t do something, somebody else is going to get hurt because of it.”

“The cologne is stronger, like it’s pouring from the vents. I twist in the seat, half looking at Miles, half at Kevin. My hands feel wrong, like they’re not mine. My legs start to feel heavy. The air gets thicker. I blink and the lights smear like paint streaking down a wall. The garage tilts. Miles’ face goes blurry. He’s still moving, still trying, his mouth forming words I can’t catch.”

“I take a breath and it doesn’t go all the way in. I can’t get a full breath. My head dips for a second and I snap it up like I’m trying to stay awake. My vision tunnels. The edges go dark. My eyes keep trying to close. The rearview mirror catches my attention like a hook. I don’t want to look because some part of me already knows. But I do. I lift my eyes and there they are.”

“Eyes staring back at me like they’ve been waiting for me to finally look.”


Las Vegas, Nevada

The office was quiet after that. The surroundings all too familiar.

A soft lamp in the corner. A painting on the wall that Dr. Delacore told him in their first session together was purchased by her husband on their honeymoon to Sicily. A box of tissues that looked untouched but was always within reach. And the doctor herself, Dr. Gail Delacore, who sat in her chair with her notepad resting lightly on her knee, pen idle. She wasn’t writing. She was watching Carter the way professionals watched. Open and attentive but not prying.

For a few seconds after he finished reading the latest entry in his dream journal, nobody spoke. Dr. Delacore let it sit long enough for Carter’s breath to settle. Then she said, gently, “Thank you for reading that out loud.”

Carter’s gaze stayed on the journal but he nodded. “Yeah.”

“I want to check in with you before we talk about any of it.” She said. “Right now, in this moment, how are you feeling?”

Carter’s mouth tightened as if he didn’t want to give the question the satisfaction of an answer. “Tight.”

“Where?”

“My chest.” He answered. “Like I swallowed a rock.”

Dr. Delacore nodded once. “If it helps, we can do a quick grounding check before we discuss the content.”

“I’m fine.” Carter said quickly, the words more blunt than intended.

Dr. Delacore didn’t challenge him. She simply offered. “If you notice the tightness climbing, we’ll slow down. You’re in control here.”

Carter’s eyes flicked up, and there was something behind them. Irritation? Gratitude? Fear? Even he wasn’t certain so how could she be? He gave a small nod.

Dr. Delacore leaned in just a fraction. “You’ve described dreams like this before.” She said. “But there are details in the journal that stood out to me. Especially the way you keep returning to one particular image.”

Carter didn’t answer. He didn’t have to.

“The eyes.” She said.

He closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath, fingers clutching at the journal.

Dr. Delacore’s voice remained even. “In multiple nightmares, the eyes always appear. In the mirror. In the dark. Sometimes without a face attached. That repetition is consistent with how traumatic memories can be stored.”

Carter finally looked up and she went on to explain.

“The brain isn’t a camera. It doesn’t record trauma like a movie. Under extreme stress, the system that helps us organize memory doesn’t always work the way it usually does.”

Carter’s shoulders shifted, like he wanted to move out of his own skin. “So I’m broken.”

“No,” Dr. Delacore said immediately, firm but kind. “You’re responding normally to something abnormal. What you’re describing, fragmented memories. Inconsistent dreams about the same detail. That’s very common after an assault.”

Carter stared down again. Dr. Delacore didn’t rush to fill the quiet. When she spoke again, her tone shifted into careful clinical curiosity. “Can I ask you something specific?”

Carter’s eyes narrowed but he nodded.

She acknowledged that and asked, “When you see the eyes in the dream, do you feel like you’re seeing them for the first time, or do you feel like you recognize them?”

Carter answered quickly, “No.”

“No, you don’t recognize them?”

Carter’s lips pressed together. “No. I mean… I don’t know. That’s the problem. It feels like I should know them but my brain is keeping me from knowing them.”

Dr. Delacore nodded slowly. “That feeling of ‘I should know this’ is important.”

Carter looked up and asked, “What do you mean?”

“It means there may be more memory there than you can access right now.” She said. “And I want to be very careful with how I say this.”

Carter sat back slightly, guarded.

Dr. Delacore continued. “Based on what you’ve shared about that night, being exposed to chloroform, being in a state of panic, your brain likely prioritized survival over storing a coherent narrative. That can result in memories stored as fragments. Smells. Sounds. A specific visual detail.”

“The eyes.” Carter muttered.

“Yes.” She said. “The eyes could be a fragment that got embedded in your mind the most strongly. Sometimes that happens because it was the clearest detail you registered.”

“So are you saying that I saw him?”

“I’m saying it’s possible you did.” Dr. Delacore replied, emphasizing the word ‘possible’. “Not necessarily that you saw his whole face but enough. Maybe a glance, a split moment, that your brain captured something. And then the combination of chloroform, fear, and trauma responses muddled that memory.”

Carter’s fingers tapped the journal once, twice. The rhythm wasn’t impatience. It was an attempt to keep control. He hated not being in control of his own life - and he hasn’t been since this stalker first invaded their lives.

Dr. Delacore continued, “I need you to understand something. Memory is not perfect. Even when we access more detail, it doesn’t become a recording that would stand up in a courtroom setting. I’m not interested in creating certainty where none exists.”

Carter’s voice went flat. “But you’re interested in digging.”

“I’m interested in helping you suffer less.” She corrected. “And if there’s a way to safely approach the memory on your terms, it may also help you feel less haunted by the unknown.”

Carter’s eyes flicked to the door, then back. He looked at her, met her eyes, and waited.

Dr. Delacore took a breath. “There’s a technique called trauma-focused guided imagery and imagery rescripting. It’s a structured process where we use imagination in a controlled way. We establish grounding first. Coping strategies. Then, if and only if you consent, we revisit the memory scene in a controlled way. Small doses. We pay attention to what comes up, but we also change the script to reduce helplessness.”

“Change it.” Carter said. “Like rewrite what happened?”

Dr. Delacore said, “To give your nervous system a different experience than helplessness. For example, bringing in an ally. Creating an exit. Giving your past self more agency. Sometimes the mind holds onto trauma because it never completed the threat response. Rescripting can reduce the intensity of the flashbacks and nightmares.”

Carter stared at her like she’d suggested he walk back into a burning building to make peace with the fire.

“And you think that will help me remember?” He asked.

“Sometimes.” She replied honestly. “Sometimes people can access additional detail because they’re approaching the memory with more stability and support. Sometimes the goal is simply to reduce distress and shame. Remembering is not guaranteed. It’s not a promise.”

Carter leaned forward, elbows on his knees. “I don’t want to relive it. I don’t want to be back in that car. I don’t want to smell that … whatever that was.”

Dr. Delacore nodded. “That makes complete sense.”

“No, it doesn’t!” Carter snapped. “Because you’re sitting there telling me it makes sense while you’re also telling me to do the thing I just said I don’t want to do!”

Dr. Delacore took the hit without flinching. It came with the job. “I'm not telling you to do it. I’m telling you there is a path, if you decide you want it, and we can approach it in a way that prioritizes your sense of control. Your resistance is not a problem to solve.”

Carter’s breathing was tight. He looked away, toward the window that didn’t show much except daylight and the edge of a building.

Dr. Delacore asked, “Would it be okay if we bring Miles in for the last part of the session? Not to decide for you. Just to be part of the conversation.”

He’s going to vote yes.”

“That’s possible.” Dr. Delacore said. “And if that happens, I will still support your choice.”

Carter stared at her briefly before he gave a single nod. Dr. Delacore turned in her chair and pressed a button on the intercom. She spoke to her secretary outside.

“Raeford? Can you send Miles in, please?”

The door opened within moments and Miles stepped inside. Miles’s eyes went straight to Carter first. Not the doctor. Carter. His husband, his love.

“You okay?” He asked.

Carter’s response came with a shrug that tried to be casual and failed. “Fine.”

Miles didn’t argue. He crossed the room and sat in the chair beside Carter’s. Close enough to be supportive, not close enough to crowd.

Dr. Delacore addressed him directly. “Thank you for coming in, Miles. Carter read an entry from his dream journal. We’re discussing a recurring nightmare related to the assault. The dream repeats certain fragments, especially a consistent image of the attacker’s eyes. Carter also describes a familiar cologne scent he can’t identify, and themes of being trapped and unable to reach safety.”

Miles’s gaze flicked to the journal in Carter’s hands. His expression softened for half a second before it was quickly replaced by that fierce protective nature his friends and family noted of him.

Dr. Delacore continued. “I shared a theory with Carter, and I want to present it to you as well. It’s possible Carter saw more of the attacker than he can currently access consciously. The combination of chloroform exposure, panic, and acute trauma can disrupt memory consolidation. It often leaves people with fragments rather than a cohesive narrative.”

Miles’s voice was tight. “So he might actually know who it is.”

Dr. Delacore stepped in immediately smoothing things over. “Let’s slow down. Miles, I want to be careful with that language. I’m not saying Carter ‘knows’ in a deliberate way. I’m saying there may be information stored that isn’t easily accessible. That is very different from conscious knowledge.”

Miles exhaled through his nose. “Okay. But if there’s any chance that his brain has something, and we can bring it out safely, we have to consider it.”

Carter’s laugh was sharp. “Safely. There’s that word again.”

Miles turned toward him fully now, voice lower. “Carter, the cops are stuck. They’re stuck because we don’t have enough. If you could remember anything that helps …”

“I remember plenty!” Carter cut in. “I remember being trapped! I remember thinking I was going to die and never see you or Kevin again! What I don’t remember is who those eyes belong to!”

Miles’s throat bobbed. His eyes shone with barely restrained emotion. Carter stared at him, and for a second the anger cracked, showing something raw underneath.

Dr. Delacore turned slightly toward Miles to explain without escalating. “The approach I suggested is trauma-focused guided imagery and imagery rescripting. It’s not about forcing Carter to relive the assault in full detail. It’s a gradual, consent-based method. We build grounding skills first. We establish what Carter can do if his body starts to react. Then, if he chooses, we approach the memory in small pieces, with the goal of reducing distress and, sometimes, allowing additional details to surface.”

Miles listened closely, hands clasped on his lap. “So he wouldn’t be thrown into it.”

“No.” Dr. Delacore answered. “And he can stop at any time. We can pause. We can end. He sets the pace.”

Carter’s voice was quiet now. “And if I do it and nothing comes up?” He asked.

“Then we’ve still worked on reducing the nightmares and your sense of helplessness.” Dr. Delacore replied. “That’s still meaningful. But again, I won’t promise accuracy or certainty.”

Carter looked down at the journal. “I don’t want to go back there.” Carter said, voice low. “You don’t understand what it feels like. I can still smell it in my head sometimes. I can still…” He stopped, breath catching.

“I don’t understand it the way you do.” Miles admitted. “But I’ve been there with you after. I’ve watched you wake up in a cold sweat, choking on air. You haven’t driven since it happened, and I get that. But I hate it. I hate that he took that from you!”

Dr. Delacore said, “Carter, can I ask you something? When you think about doing guided imagery work, what scares you most? Is it the feelings? The images? The possibility of recognizing him?”

Carter’s lips pressed together. “All of it.” He said. “Because if I remember, then it’s not just a nightmare. It’s someone out there who did it on purpose.”

Miles’s voice softened. “It already is.”

Carter nodded sharply. “Yeah. And if I see him in my head, I’m going to see him everywhere else too!”

“That’s a very real fear.” Dr. Delacore nodded slowly. “And it tells me we would need to spend time on stabilization first. You wouldn’t go straight into the memory. Not even close.”

Carter’s gaze flicked between them. “And if I say no?”

Dr. Delacore didn’t hesitate. “Then we respect that. And we work on what you are willing to work on. You don’t lose support because you don’t choose memory work.”

Miles exhaled, frustrated but trying to hide it. Carter noticed anyway.

Miles said, “I’m not trying to force you.”

“No.” Carter replied. “You’re just trying to convince me.”

“Yeah, I am.” Miles admitted. “Because I think it could help you. And because I think it could help the police. And because I don’t want this to be the rest of our lives!”

Carter looked at Miles. Miles met his gaze, stead and supportive. Carter’s expression softened just enough to show his husband that he felt it.

Then he nodded once. “I’ll think about it.” Carter said.

Miles’s shoulders dropped, relief and frustration mixed. “Okay.”

Dr. Delacore offered a small, professional smile. “That’s all I’m asking today.”

She glanced at the clock on the far wall. “Before we close, Carter, I want you to name three things you can see in the room. Just to bring you fully back here.”

Carter’s eyes flicked around as if he hated that it might help.

“The lamp.” He said. “Your painting. Miles’ shoes that I’ve been trying to get him to throw out since last year.”

Miles huffed a quiet laugh despite himself, and Carter’s mouth twitched like he wanted to as well, but didn’t because it somehow felt like a betrayal to what they were going through.

“Good.” Dr. Delacore said. “Two things you can feel.”

“The chair. My journal.”

“One thing you can hear.”

Carter paused, then  quietly answered, “Miles breathing.”

Dr. Delacore let the moment land before she continued. “Excellent. That’s grounding. That’s you reminding your brain you’re here, not there.”

Dr. Delacore then stood, signaling the session’s end with calm structure. “We’ll schedule for the same time next week. I’ll send you home with the resourcing exercise instructions. If nightmares spike, use the grounding routine first before writing. And if either of you feels unsafe, you call.”

Miles rose. Carter rose more slowly, like his body was still deciding whether standing was a good idea.

At the door, Miles placed a hand lightly at Carter’s back as both a gesture of love as well as reassuring support as they stepped into the hallway together.




“Logan Hunter.”

“It’s funny how this business can take two people who came up in the exact same place, taking the exact same lessons, and still turn one of them into a man who stands his ground and the other into a man who keeps moving the goalposts so he never has to face the truth. Because that’s what makes this Clash of the Champions different. This isn’t just Champion versus Champion. This is GO Gym versus GO Gym. Two graduates, two products of the same system, two men who were given the same foundation and told to build something that lasts. And now we’re about to find out which one of us built a fortress, and which one built a house of cards that is about to get blown over with a simple sneeze.”

“Let’s be clear about one thing before you start running your mouth, Logan. This has been a long time coming ever since you started running your mouth from the relative safety of social media. I don’t care about your highlight reels. I don’t care about how you rework your failures into injustices for the benefit of all four of your social media followers! All I care about is consistency. I care about stability. I care about whether you can deliver when the lights are bright and the pressure is higher than your ego! Because the truth about you is written right there in your track record like a lie you keep telling yourself!”

“You started strong. You came in with momentum. For a minute it looked like you had something real. And then, like a game of Jenga, you started pulling out the wrong pieces. One at a time. An ego move here. A shortcut there. A tantrum when things didn’t go your way. And now you’re still standing, sure, but the whole thing sways every time somebody puts real hands on you.”

“You’re a two-time Roulette Champion. Congratulations. I’m not taking that away from you. You beat Aiden Reynolds AND Vincent Lyons Junior for those two reigns of yours! And those two men are a staple of this business and what it represents. All I’m telling you is that those two reigns don't mean what you want it to mean. Because that belt of yours, that roulette wheel, it’s built on chaos, on surviving the spin of the wheel. And you’ve made a career out of avoiding accountability. It lets you avoid the simple, brutal truth of wrestling. Sooner or later, the bell rings and you either are who you say you are, or you get exposed for being a fraud. And your record isn’t consistent, Logan. Your whole career is a pattern of hot start versus cold reality. You’re not a machine. You’re a mood. You’re not a champion’s champion. You’re a guy who can look like a champion on his good nights and look like a cautionary tale on all the others. Big difference!”

“And I remember the beginning. Everybody remembers the beginning! You hit the scene with that streak and you had people paying attention. You had people talking. You had the kind of heat that wrestlers spend their entire careers begging for, and you got it by being a dick. By attacking Caleb Storms the way you did and putting him on the shelf, maybe permanently and you smiled while you did it! You got that heat by walking in and making sure everybody knew you weren’t here to earn respect! You were here to take it, to demand it, to rip it off somebody else and make it your own! That’s how you got the spotlight. And in this sport, sometimes the spotlight doesn’t care if you deserve it. It just cares whether or not you can maintain it.”

“But you couldn’t hold onto it, could you? Not without feeding the ugliest parts of yourself. Not without telling yourself that the GO Gym was too small for you, that the people who trained you were holding you back. No, you needed your own private gym, your own private world, where every mirror says ‘you’re the man!’ and ‘You’re the man!’ You ran off to your private setup like it was a flex, like it proved you’d graduated beyond everyone else, like it made you elite! But I don’t see an elite athlete when I look at that choice. I see a man who couldn’t handle being corrected. I saw a man who couldn’t handle being coached. I see a man who couldn’t handle being held to a standard that didn’t bend just because his mouth was loud!”

“Because that’s what the GO Gym does, Logan. It humbles you. It strips away the excuses. It forces you to face what you say you are and what you actually are. And if you can handle that, you grow. If you can’t, you leave. And you left, Logan. You didn’t move on. You didn’t evolve. You ran.”

“And we both know why the running started. Fenris.”

You can pretend it was about training or scheduling, or needing a new environment, but anybody who was watching could see the moment your mouth finally wrote a check your body couldn’t cash. You spent so much time trash talking Fenris, so much time trying to build yourself up by tearing someone else down, and then Fenris did what the GO Gym has always done to men like you. He humbled you. Not with speeches. Just that one time you ran your mouth one time too many and he beat the holy shit out of you for disrespecting him!”

“And instead of eating it, instead of taking that embarrassment and using it the way real champions use failure as fuel, you tucked your tail between your legs and ran for the nearest exit! You left the GO Gym behind because it reminded you of the day you weren’t the biggest voice in the room. You didn’t want accountability. You wanted comfort. So you built yourself a private gym where nobody could see the cracks forming.”

“But those cracks have been forming ever since.”

“Because your real modus operandi, your real pattern, isn’t dominance. It’s escape. You escape consequences. You escape hard truths. You escape the people who can actually push you. And when you can’t escape with your feet, you escape with your mouth. You start making excuses. You start blaming everyone else. You start acting like the world is conspiring against you when the truth is simpler. You’re inconsistent because you’ve built an inconsistent man. A man who needs everything just right to succeed. A man who needs the spin of the roulette wheel. A man who needs outside hands to keep him upright.”

“Which brings me to your built-in excuse, Brooke.”

“Logan, you can puff your chest out and act like the biggest badass walking from the stage to the ring. You can talk like you’re a killer. You can act like you’re some untouchable menace. But the entire world has watched you get saved more times than you’ve saved yourself! The entire world has watched Brooke interfere in your matches, again and again, to pull you out of trouble when your plan A collapses and your plan B is panicking! How many times has she stopped you from taking the beating you earned? How many times has she stopped you from losing the match you were about to choke on? How many times has she turned your ‘I did it’ into ‘we did it’ and then you still walk around like you’re the one in control?”

“Newsflash! You’re not!”

“You are, as the kids say, absolutely whipped! And it’s not even subtle. Brooke has your balls in her clutch purse and she only hands them back to you long enough for you to cut a promo and pretend you’re a lone wolf. Then the bell rings, reality hits, and suddenly she’s right back where she always is, between you and the consequences you can’t handle!”

“And that’s why this match is so interesting, isn’t it? Champion versus Champion. GO Gym grad versus GO Gym grad. The Roulette Champion standing across from the World Heavyweight Champion! That contrast is the whole story. Because I’m not a man built for the spin. I’m a man built for the fight because being who I am? I’ve had to learn to fight the hard way. Because life is a right bitch at the worst of times! I’m not a man who needs perfect conditions. I can adapt. I’m not a man who needs saving. I’m the man who keeps walking forward when there’s no one left to save me.”

“And I already hear the whispers. I already see the plan in Brooke’s eyes. She’s given every indication she’s not going to refrain from doing what she always does just because it’s me. Just because the three of us have a shared history at the GO Gym. She’s not going to suddenly find ethics. She’s not going to suddenly respect the sanctity of Champion versus Champion or man versus man. She’s going to do what she always does, because that’s what you two rely on. A built-in system of interference and excuses. And she thinks, and this is the best part, she thinks because Ariana Angelos isn’t around, I’m vulnerable.”

“Baby, you have NO idea!”

11
Climax Control Archives / What choice do I have?
« on: February 06, 2026, 07:05:51 PM »
The hallway light was on, but it had the wrong color.

It wasn’t brighter, nor was it dimmer. It was just wrong. Miles had always preferred a brighter, albeit soft lighting. He would say it brought a sense of comfort to a home. This? This was more like that weak yellow that more resembled a cheap motel than somebody's pride and joy. It was as if someone had rebuilt their home from memory and missed details only Carter could feel in his bones. The picture frames were straight, then not straight when he looked again.

And then there was the scent. Ordinarily, Carter could smell the scent of sandalwood whenever he set foot inside. It was the only scent of cologne that Miles wore and it drove Carter's libido crazy. And while he could still smell the sandalwood, it was faint. Overpowered by another smell that was pungent but familiar.

There was also no sound. Not from the city outside nor from inside. No sound from the refrigerator humming, no ticking from the wall-mounted clock, no elevator hum, nothing. It was a dead kind of quiet that made your breath feel too loud.

Carter stood in the living room, staring at the bookshelf, knowing immediately that someone had touched it. Titles he arranged by author were now arranged by color. A memoir he hated had been placed front and center. A game case sat on the coffee table, open to a menu screen that pulsed without sound, though he had not turned on the console. It felt less like a break-in and more like a message written in his own handwriting.

“Miles?”

Nothing. No response.

He tried again, louder, then called for Kevin too, expecting at least a muffled “yeah?” from down the hall, but still there was no response. They were both supposed to be home. He moved toward the kitchen and stopped cold, because there on the counter sat a bottle of red wine that had not been there when he left. The same bottle Miles had contemplated buying but passed, not knowing whether Carter already had one.

From the hallway came the soft click of nails on wood. Ms. Thang appeared and froze in the doorway, ears pinned back and fur bristled. She looked past him and then hissed toward the far corner of the kitchen, right at the closed pantry door. The hiss stretched into a guttural snarl Carter had never heard from her, before she turned and darted away somewhere further into the condo.

He backed into the hall and the condo seemed to rearrange itself around him as he moved. The hallway lengthened by a foot, then two. The photos on the wall were wrong. Miles’s smile had been replaced by a blank expression Carter had never seen. In another, Kevin’s face was turned away as if he had heard someone call from outside the frame. Carter walked faster, saying their names with more fervor, checking the open door to Kevin’s bedroom but found it empty. Literally empty. No Kevin - no furniture. Just a single desk chair that was slowly spinning, though no one sat in it.

His breath caught as he kept seeing movement at the edge of his vision. A vertical shape in the reflection of the TV. A silhouette in the reflection of the sliding glass door that led to the patio. A breath on the back of his neck but nobody there when he jumped and spun around. Every time he turned, he found every day things changed. Kevin’s PS5 controller moved from the couch arm to the coffee table. His book now open to a chapter he had not reached. A zip tie resting on the bathroom sink as casually as a hair tie. His pulse quickened as panic threatened to close in when  his phone buzzed, scaring the hell out of him.

Hoping it was a text from Miles, telling him he was almost home, but no. It was just a photo. A photo from his own closet, shot from the inside. Timestamped twelve minutes ago.

Carter stumbled backward and hit the wall. Ms. Thang bolted past him, then stopped halfway down the hall and hissed again, this time at something he couldn’t see. The overhead light above her flickered and then steadied. In that flicker he caught the shape again, a person-shaped shadow. It seemed to move a fraction closer, one step nearer.

He ran for the bedroom and found the door wide open. Beside the closet was the dresser and above the dresser, the large mirror. In the mirror’s reflection, he watched as the bedroom doorway filled with a thin, vertical shadow. When he spun around the doorway was empty. The closet door then started to slide open, causing Carter to stumble back until the back of his legs hit the bed and he fell back …

Against his lime green Beetle in the parking garage.

Carter didn’t remember leaving the bedroom, didn’t remember the elevator ride down to the base level of the towers where every tenant parked their vehicles. But he turned around and there was his ‘baby’ with the driver’s door wide open. By renewed instinct, he leaned over at the waist but could see no one inside. Then just as easily, he was seated inside of the car, keys in the ignition and that tiny figure of Stitch staring directly behind him. Yed wide, mouth even wider, the ceramic hand pointing behind him.

A shape leaned forward from the dark directly behind his headrest, close enough that he could hear cloth whisper against leather. Carter gazed up into the rearview mirror and saw those eyes…

Then the garage dissolved and he was in bed.

He jolted awake, gasping for air and the cold sweat beaded on the bare skin of his arms, chest and legs. The bedroom was dark, the only light being that of the city lights from the nearby Strip shining in through the floor to ceiling windows. He closed his eyes and turned his head, opening them to see Miles asleep in bed beside him, causing a wave of relief to floor through him. It was just a dream. No, it was more than that. It was a nightmare, one of many that he had been suffering through. He then slowly rolled over to his back and looked up…

A man stood over him on his side of the bed, close enough that Carter could see the shine in his eyes. Carter made a sound that barely escaped his throat before the hand came down, a cloth crushed over his mouth and nose with a sweetness so violent it felt like a scream! He bucked upward, grabbed at the wrist, kicked, twisted, all with the same futility. The headboard struck the wall violently! The bed shook in the struggle! He reached for Miles with his free hand, fingers clawing at his husband’s shoulder, shaking, striking, begging without words!

Miles did not wake.

He lay on his side, breathing slow and deep, face slack with impossible sleep while Carter thrashed inches away, while the mattress dipped under another man’s weight, while the room filled with the smell of chloroform and blind terror! Carter tried to shout his name and got nothing but wet choking sounds against the rag! The attacker leaned closer, pressing his weight heavily against him! His limbs turned heavy. Pins and needles raced up his arms. The ceiling above him seemed to bow lower, pressing down, and Ms. Thang screamed from the hallway…!

Carter woke for real with a violent jolt that arched him off the mattress!

The room was truly dark this time, truly still. No figure above him. No cloth pressed against his face. Just his own ragged breathing and the slick chill of sweat soaking his bare skin. He sat halfway up, heart pounding and hands shaking, and the tremor ran through his whole frame. Beside him, Miles stirred instantly, awake and alert at his husband’s blind terror.

“Hey, hey!” Miles said, voice rough with concern as he pushed up on an elbow. “You’re okay, love. You’re okay! Another nightmare?”

Carter couldn’t answer right away. At least, not verbally. He nodded once, hard, trying to keep it together, eyes staring ahead with a blank terror. Miles followed his gaze and found them locked on the closet door that was closed, on the murky shadows against the wall. Miles’s face tightened with that helpless, furious worry that had lived on inside of every part of him ever since the attack, since police lights danced on the cement walls of the parking garage and his husband was found on the garage floor, succumbing to an illegal agent. He reached out, broad hand warm on Carter’s abdomen, then his arm slid around Carter’s waist and drew him back down against his chest. Carter folded into him, little spoon by instinct, back pressed to Miles’s sternum, Miles’s breath steady at the nape of his neck.

“I’ve got you.” Miles whispered, holding him like he was promising nothing would get to him so long as he was around. “I’ve got you.”

Carter let the words settle, let the strong arm around him become a boundary the nightmare could not cross, and stayed there in the dark, shaking slowly easing under the weight of being held.




Morning came faster than Carter would have liked. Despite all reassurances from Miles, Carter never got back to sleep. Every time he closed his eyes, he saw those recurring ones in his dream. The ones that always remained in the outskirts of his memory.

Carter stood at the counter in a faded T-shirt and sweatpants, moving with the careful focus of someone who had been awake too long and was trying not to show it. He worked through breakfast like it was the only thing he could trust himself to do, preparing his man and pseudo-son for their day ahead. Two slices of wheat toast with peanut butter and banana slices. Next came a small bowl of Greek yogurt with granola and a handful of raspberries. He set one plate in front of Miles and called for Kevin.

Carter had never pretended to be some gifted home chef. He burnt waffles, forgot the cheese the first time he tried making lasagne, and at least once a month he forgot something on the stove and had to wave a dish towel at the smoke detector while Kevin laughed himself breathless. But he still tried every day, because this was one of the ways he loved people, through effort, and it was appreciated. Miles and Kevin always ate what he made with the kind of gratitude that mattered. That didn’t change this morning, even if Carter’s hands moved a little slower and the shadows under his eyes looked like bruises.

Miles sat at the kitchen island, his plate in front of him and his phone in hand. He scrolled, took a bite, scrolled again, but every few seconds his gaze slid up and tracked Carter’s movements by a protective instinct. His husband looked rested enough on the surface, but there was a tightness around his mouth each time Carter paused too long at the counter or stared blankly at the sink like he’d forgotten what step came next.

“That’s really good.” Miles said after a bite of the peanut butter banana toast, closing his eyes with a soft appreciation. “Like, shockingly good. I might report you for false advertising after years of pretending you can’t cook.”

Carter snorted, but the smile was small and tired. “I can assemble food. That is not the same as cooking.”

“Aren’t you eating?” Miles asked, already knowing the answer. And he was right, as Carter shook his head in dismissal. “I’m not really hungry.” Was the answer and Miles set his spoon down, and was about to say something when they heard the bedroom door down the hallway open and close with an almost surgical gentleness. One thing they came to realize about Kevin since the teen moved in, he did not slam doors.

Kevin came into the kitchen with a backpack slung over one shoulder and wearing jeans and a hoodie that wasn’t his own, and looked about two sizes too big.  He stopped when he saw Carter, his expression shifting with concern.

“Are you okay?” He asked, noticing the circles under Carter’s eyes. “You look wiped.”

Carter gave him a tired smile and reached for Kevin’s plate before the kid could say anything else. “Just had trouble sleeping, that’s all.”

Kevin’s gaze flicked to Miles, searching for the adult version of the truth. Miles met his eyes, said nothing, and that silence said enough. Kevin nodded, then crossed to the island and slid onto the stool beside Miles. Carter set the breakfast in front of him, peanut butter banana toast and the yogurt bowl crowned with granola raspberries. Kevin looked down with a grin.

“This looks good.” Kevin said, already picking up the spoon for the yogurt.

“Don’t get used to this level of culinary excellence,” Carter said, trying for light.

Kevin laughed and took a bite. “Honestly, this is perfect.”

They drifted into the easy rhythm of morning talk. Kevin mentioned a Chemistry test in third period that he felt “okay” about. Miles asked whether Connor was still doing pickup, and Kevin nodded through a mouthful of toast before swallowing and adding, “I get out late today, by the way. LGBTQ club meeting after school.”

Miles set his phone down and responded. “Fair enough. Text when you’re done, we’ll come pick you up.”

Kevin nodded. A few minutes later Kevin’s phone buzzed on the counter. He checked the screen, stood, and swung his backpack on properly. “Connor’s downstairs.”

Goodbyes came in a familiar routine they had built without trying. Kevin leaned in to hug Carter first, then bumped Miles’s shoulder and got pulled into a one-armed squeeze anyway before hurrying out the door to meet his “just friend”.

The condo quieted after the door clicked shut, the kind of quiet that felt larger now that Kevin’s energy was gone. Carter turned back to the sink and started the process of cleaning up. Ordinarily Miles was always at his side, helping with the process as was only fair. But this time Miles didn’t get in his way. Carter obviously needed the space to process, which was evident by how he was physically washing the dishes rather than using the dishwasher. Miles watched from the island for a long beat before he finally stood up and walked around the island until he was behind Carter, close enough where he didn’t have to raise his voice.

“Love, you can’t keep this up.”

Carter’s hands stilled under the running water. He did not turn around. He just stared at the slowly filling sink and whispered…

“What choice do I have?”




“This weekend is Double Jeopardy, and I could stand here and play polite, could talk about competition’ and ‘respect’ and all that tidy little nonsense people like to wrap around a fight. But let’s not lie to each other. This is a war with paperwork and stipulations. This is all about leverage and control. Because the team that wins this weekend gets to choose the stipulations for our respective matches at Blaze of Glory XV, and that means this weekend is not just a match, it is the hand on the steering wheel while on a race to the finish line.”

“And I know exactly who I’m riding with.”

“I’m teaming with my husband, Miles Kasey. The one man in this business I trust without hesitation, without doubt, without that little voice in the back of my head wondering when the knife is coming to stab me in the back. I know how he moves. He knows how I breathe. I know when he’s baiting you, when he’s hurting, when he’s one second from ending your night in the worst way possible. He knows the same about me. You can’t manufacture that type of chemistry. And you two can’t say the same when the world remembers the time Alex Jones was collateral damage to Alexander Raven when he first targeted me and the World Championship! You two might want to win, but the thought of you two getting along cohesively while knowing both of you are willing to stab the other in the back? You two aren’t a team, Miles and I very much are.”

“Now, Alex Jones, let’s start with you because right now you’re the only other man in this match besides me that is wearing gold around his waist. You love dressing your record up like it came from clean work and superior precision when in reality it was deception and cheap tactics. You took Miles’s Internet Championship, yes, that part is in the history books. No one is trying to rewrite them. But everyone with functioning eyes saw how you did it. You did not outfight him and you sure as hell didn’t outwrestle him! You had to cheat to walk out with that championship! You can smirk at that, you can pretend it’s just people whining because their guy lost, but somewhere under all that smug noise you know exactly what I’m saying is true. You wear it knowing there is a difference between winning and earning, and deep down you know you did one without the other. That is why you puff your chest out so hard now, because guilty and insecure champions always play bullshit louder than a confident one does! I know, remember? Because you and I went through the same damn song and dance when we had our little tussles over the World title! You can keep telling yourself the end justifies the means, and in a technical sense maybe it does. But that does not erase the fact that when the heat got real, you chose shortcuts over supremacy!”

“And here’s the funny part, Alex. You and I have been on this same path before, and I already know what happens when we get to the biggest stakes. Small world, right, how our paths keep crossing like this. You are standing there with the Internet Championship and I am standing here with the World Championship, and somewhere in there sits a memory you cannot scrub out no matter how many highlights you post. I beat you for this World title! I beat you in the rematch! In the ring, with the whole company watching, I beat you! So when you step into the ring this weekend and stand across from me again, do not confuse familiarity with comfort. You know me, sure, and I know you too. I know when you start crying and whining because you’re buying seconds to recover! I know when you start cutting corners because your first plan failed! I know exactly who you are when things are going your way, and more importantly, who you are when things are not! That’s a little something called leverage!”

“Now let’s get to Alexander Raven, because this whole weekend is about what’s coming at Blaze of Glory XV and your name is attached to it yet again. I am still trying to process how, after I already beat you and knocked you to the back of the line, you are back at the front for another crack at the World Championship! I’ve said it before and I will keep saying it until somebody gets honest about it! I do not believe you deserve this rematch! You got it by bitching until management decided it would be easier to hand you what you want than listen to another week of your tantrums! That is what this looks like from where I stand. Not merit. Not undeniable claim. Volume!”

“And before you start your usual ‘Carter fears me’ bullshit, save it! If I feared you, I would not be standing here welcoming every chance to hit you harder than last time! If I feared you, I would be campaigning for safer opponents when I know damn well what you’re capable of! Instead, I’m walking into a weekend where one result can hand me the exact kind of match environment I want, and I am doing it with a smile because I know what happens when you’re cornered and can’t find a way to escape! Your whole aura depends on the myth that you are inevitable. I shattered that myth once already. You can talk about whatever dramatic excuse is currently trending in your head, but the truth stays the same. When the World Championship was on the line and the pressure was on, you failed.”.

“Double Jeopardy. The winning team chooses the stipulations for both championship matches at Blaze of Glory XV. Let that sink in for everyone who thinks this is just some tune up match. If Miles and I win, we get to pick the rules for Miles versus Alex and me versus Raven. We get to force both of you into match types that strip away your favorite tricks and expose whatever you have been hiding behind your backs! And I know both of you are thinking the same thing right now, that this can cut both ways. That if your team wins then you get to design nightmares for us. This is true. But here is the difference between us.”

“Miles and I are built for that kind of risk because we fight together. You two are an alliance of convenience held together by self-interest and matching enemies. The second things go wrong, the second communication cracks, one of you is going to end up turning on the other. One missed tag and the blame starts! One accidental collision and the finger-pointing begins!”

“This weekend, I am not coming in to entertain or feed your fragile little egos. I am coming in with Miles to win, take stipulation power, and weaponize it at Blaze of Glory XV! I am coming in to remind Alex that cheating can steal a belt but it cannot manufacture superiority! I am coming in to remind Raven that rematches are privileges, not birthrights! And if he keeps treating them like just another footnote in his personal fairy tale, I am going to keep writing the same ending and make this stage of his career resemble a REAL Grimm fairy tale!”

“Miles and I are not walking into this as two singles competitors sharing a corner. We’re walking in as a team, who quite frankly are tired of hearing two old men on borrowed time talk like they own this era!”

“When the smoke clears and both of you are left staring at the rafters and wondering what the hell went wrong in your grand scheme, you can decide whether you want to evolve or keep whining about what should have been yours. That part is up to you, and nobody else can make that decision. One would think men at this point in your lives and careers would make the mature choice but after watching the both of you over the past several months, trust me when I say I am not getting my hopes up!”

“So bring your confidence. Bring your shortcuts and speeches about destiny and injustice and all the little stories you tell yourself to better help yourselves to sleep at night. Bring every ounce of that smug certainty you wear like armor but cracks like eggshells! Then stand in front of me and Miles when the bell rings, and let reality do what reality always does. Separate what sounds good from what actually endures! We are taking this weekend, we are taking Double Jeopardy, and we are taking it straight into Blaze of Glory! Alex, Raven, enjoy the last few days of pretending you control this situation, because once we get our hands on it, your options get very small, very fast, and very painful!”

12
Las Vegas, Nevada -
Turnberry Towers

The camera filled with the face of Maya Ortega, news reporter for WNVN 8 NEWS. Behind her, the scene was filled with the dire nature of what had just happened. Multiple police cruisers with red and blue lights flashing against the concrete, along with an ambulance backed in tight.

“Good evening. I’m Maya Ortega with WNVN 8. We are live tonight at Turnberry Towers here in the heart of Las Vegas, where World Wrestling Champion Helluva Bottom Carter was attacked under mysterious circumstances just moments ago. Residents heard a car horn blaring continuously, and when they rushed down, they discovered Carter by his car, barely responsive. Paramedics are treating him on-site, and investigators are now working to determine how this happened and who may be responsible.”

Carter lay flat on his back on the cold concrete, limbs heavy and awkward, his chest rising unevenly and drawing ragged breaths as he continued to struggle to remain awake. The mere thought of losing consciousness an absolute terror to his mind. Paramedics crouched and hovered over him, gloved hands working carefully as he drifted in and out, losing his focus as the lingering chemical effects threatened to drag him under. The news camera pushed as close as it could without crossing the invisible boundary of authority and aid.

One paramedic swabbed and treated along the irritated skin where the chemical had made contact. A sharp, bitter smell hung in the air even from this distance, and a detective’s voice carried from the open car nearby…

“It’s chloroform. Bottle’s spilled everywhere … rag in the back seat.”

The oxygen mask came out but the moment a paramedic tried to bring it down over Carter’s face, his entire body snapped awake in a burst of terror that didn’t match his strength a second earlier. He bucked and twisted, hands batting wildly with his mind returning suddenly to the inside of his car and the stagnant fumes of the chemical agent playing recurring nightmares with his mind! Paramedics struggled to keep him from hurting himself as they tried to angle the oxygen mask into place without resorting to restraining him which would have resulted in his fighting even harder!

And then Miles was there, pushing into the edge of the circle, his face was tight with a fierce blend of both rage and worry carved deep. He didn’t fight the paramedics, but positioned  himself right there, crouching near Carter’s head where Carter could see him.

“Carter! Love, look at me!” Miles said, words softened at the edges despite the emotional turmoil he was experiencing racing through his mind like an open floodgate. “It’s alright! You’re safe! You’re safe, yeah? Just breathe…”

Carter’s eyes flicked toward him, panicked and glassy, and when he tried to speak it came out raw, hoarse, a rasp like his throat had been sanded down. “M-Miles…” He croaked, then coughed as if the name itself hurt.

Miles leaned closer, voice steadier than he felt. “That’s it. Stay with me. Let ‘em help. I’ve got you.”

At the limegreen car, detectives in gloves photographed everything. The interior, the mess made in the struggle, the evidence frozen in time. A knocked-over bottle glistened on the floor of the backseat  and beside it, more ominously, a bundle of zip ties and a roll of duct tape. On the dashboard, knocked askew, that small Stitch figure, like it had watched the whole thing happen and couldn’t do anything to help. On the front passenger-side floor, Carter’s discarded glasses lay twisted where they’d fallen, one lens cracked and the right temple bent at a bad angle.

A detective leaned in, careful not to disturb anything, a flashlight beam skimming surfaces as another dusted for prints with patience defying the given circumstances. They checked the door handle, the window edge, and the lock mechanism. Questions plagued their expert minds. How had they gotten in? Had they waited? Another officer peered toward the garage entrance and then up toward the security cameras overhead, pointing once.

Miles was guided back a step by LJ and Alexandra, both of them trying to give space while also refusing to be far from Carter. LJ’s hand landed on Miles’s shoulder, reassuring and strong. Alexandra’s face was tight, her fury at someone hurting a loved one near equal to Miles’s own. Miles didn’t want to move, but he let them pull him just enough so the paramedics could finally settle the oxygen mask into place with less resistance. He watched with a kind of contained violence, fists opening and closing at his sides as his eyes tracked every touch. Miles wanted to cause some damage to whoever did this to his husband.

Two more figures stood at the edge of the scene, talking to police. Anne Thompson, the HOA President of Turnberry Towers, and beside her, the building’s chief of security, Darius Kell. Anne gestured toward the elevator and then out toward the garage ramp, voice rising and falling with panic. Darius spoke more evenly, but his hands moved when he talked, betraying agitation.

“We heard the horn and came running.” Anne said. “But we didn’t see anyone. Just Carter.”

An officer turned his head slightly and made the demand they were ready for. “Security footage. We need to see the cameras. Now.”

Darius nodded once. “Come with me, I’ll get it for you.” Leading the officer inside of his security office.

The paramedics lifted Carter with careful coordination, one hand supporting his head, another steadying his shoulders. Carter’s body slackened again, the fight draining out of him as the chemical haze and exhaustion took their toll. When the gurney rolled, Miles stepped in alongside them. He turned to his brother and close friend, saying, “Take care of the kids. Make sure Connor gets home safe. Please…” LJ and Alexandra nodded as Miles turned to go with his husband in the back of the ambulance.

The camera followed, close enough now that the frame was crowded with shoulders and uniforms and flashing light. Maya Ortega moved with it, voice rising into the foreground again as she tried to intercept.

“Miles Kasey? Miles, can you tell us what happened? Did Carter recognize his attacker? Was…?”

Miles tried to go around, jaw clenched, ignoring the microphone. The camera kept stepping with him, persistent, invasive... until something in him snapped. Miles’ hand came up and shoved the camera aside, the frame jolting hard, lights streaking, audio popping as the last shot was of gravity taking its toll and the world lurching aside in the tumble!

“Oh, for fuck’s sake!” Miles blurted. “Get that bloody thing out of my face, you fucking vultures!”




“Let's be honest here. At this point in time? Alexander Raven is beginning to resemble a broken record more than he does a broken wrestler. Which I can understand, I mean I'm not inhuman. This is our third time around in a row and someone with as limited of vocabulary as Raven seems to have would be at a disadvantage. Sort of like bringing a glow stick to a lightsaber duel.”

“The man  tends to lean hard on the same six words like they’re a life raft. Hypothetical. Narcissist. Sycophant. Poison. Promise. And my personal favorite, every time you swear you’re at peace right before you spend fifteen straight minutes proving you are anything but! You’re not a prophet, you’re not a philosopher, and you’re sure as hell not some tragic hero! You’re a man who found a mirror one day, hated what it showed and decided the problem was everyone else’s reflection!”

“So let’s do this step by step, since you love to talk like you’re some sort of intellectual instead of some lunatic who preaches reading from the back of a box of corn flakes. First you have the ‘I’m content’ routine. That’s really adorable. That’s like watching a rattlesnake tell you it’s a garden hose. You can hiss and perform, but you’re still the same creature that crawls on its belly. You didn't come back to be a savior. You came back because the only time your brain stops screaming is when you try to turn damage into applause.”

“Second, the autobiography you use as a weapon. Eighteen year veteran. Thirty-six years old. Broken body. Spilled blood, bones… congratulations! It's your Greatest Hits album! And I’m not even mocking the wear and tear, because I respect mileage when it’s real. What I’m mocking is how you weaponize it like it entitles you to the happy ending you want. You keep presenting your suffering like you can cash in for my championship. Like the universe owes you a refund because you spent too many years in pain. Newsflash, Raven! Everybody in this industry pays! Some of us just don’t stand in the middle of the store yelling at the cashier that life is unfair until they hand us the belt out of pity!”

“Third, you called yourself consistent and transparent, which is one of the only honest things you’ve ever said! You are transparent, Alexander. You’ve spent years building a fog bank around yourself so nobody has to focus on your mediocre reality. Everyone can see you for what you actually are and the sad fact is that alone terrifies you above anything else.”

“Now let’s talk about your favorite little word, ‘hypothetical.’ You use it like a priest uses holy water. ‘Hypothetically I beat you.’ ‘Hypothetically you beat me.’ ‘Hypothetically I go after Miles after I finish with you.’ You see how that works, right? It’s the verbal equivalent of pulling a knife in a crowded bar and then going, ‘Relax, I didn’t hurt anyone!’ You want intimidation without accountability. You want fear without consequence. You want to be the monster and the victim in the same sentence because that’s the only way your ego can fit through the door.”

“And since you dragged my husband into it like you were tossing raw meat into a cage, let’s address that like two mature adults, well one mature adult. Miles Kasey is not next on any menu. Well, except for my dessert menu. He’s not a lever you pull to get a reaction out of me. He’s not some hostage you can wave around because you’re running out of fresh material. The fact that you keep circling him tells me everything I need to know about you. You don’t want to beat me. You want to hurt me because you can’t stand the idea that I can love something without it becoming ammunition. You want to hurt me because deep down, you can’t beat me.”

“Now, you also took a swing at me about never giving Miles a shot at the top. You framed it like I’m hoarding the spotlight because I’m scared. That’s hilarious coming from the guy who has made it his mission to need the entire company to revolve around the gravitational pull of his trauma! Miles doesn’t need me to allow him to be great. He is great whether I’m the World Champion or not. The reason you don’t understand that is because you can’t comprehend a relationship that isn’t transactional, which speaks volumes about your own relationship with Luna. You don’t know what it looks like when two people are on the same team without one of them keeping score. You think everything is about appearances because you don’t have anything else to offer! You’re the one who treats people like props, Raven, and you only called me that because you saw your own reflection and didn’t like the angle!”

“Then we get to the part where you just start unloading insults like you’re trying to win a fight by throwing the entire dictionary at my head. ‘Inconsiderate.’ ‘Narcissistic.’ ‘Sycophantic.’ Seriously, did Luna buy you a Word of the Day calendar for Christmas and a mirror to practice in front of? Well here’s a little more truth for you to chew on, and it’s something that you’ve proven to everyone the world over.  When you run out of credible points, you start throwing insults with more than one syllable and then demand a participation trophy from someone higher up! You need people angry and rattled in order for you to feel relevant! You need people playing on your emotional frequency because if they don’t, you’re just you. A mediocre little man with a limited vocabulary, a failing body, and a mind you keep excusing as fractured while you sharpen it into a dull blade at best.”

“I don’t have to be you in order to beat you. Therein lies your mistake where I’m concerned. You insist I wish I could be you like you’re some final boss form of wrestling evolution! Raven, I would rather be a prissy anything on my worst day than be whatever the hell you consider yourself on your best day! You want the legend. You want the myth. You want to be the man that everyone remembers and tells stories about. Fine. I’ll give you that much, you are consistent at one thing. You are consistent at trying to drag your opponent down into the depths of your own depravity so you can beat them in the only environment you feel comfortable in. You want chaos because chaos is the only place where your mistakes look like strategy. When everything is dirty, you can pretend you’re clean. In your twisted logic, that makes you someone to look up to.”

“But here’s the problem for you, Alexander. This is Inception VIII. This is for my World Heavyweight Championship. This isn’t a support group. This isn’t therapy. This isn’t your confession booth where you get forgiveness by saying you warned me before you do whatever it is that you’re already planning to do. You tell everyone that you’re not afraid and that you’re ready for whatever I bring. Kudos to you, Alexander. That’s the bravest lie you’ve told all year. Because if you weren’t worried, you wouldn’t be writing fanfiction in your head about my downfall. You wouldn’t be building contingencies where even losing is a win because you can try to hurt someone I love. You wouldn’t be pre-loading excuses about your body, your health or your age! You’re already crafting the story you want people to tell when this doesn’t go your way. That’s not bravery, Raven. That’s an insurance policy.”

“Let me be very clear about something you keep trying to twist. I don’t hate you because you’re damaged. I don’t hate you because you’re intense. I don’t hate you because you’re angry. I hate how you talk about empathy like it’s a weakness and then beg for understanding every time you bring up your past. I hate your hypocrisy and how you think you can have it both ways! You don’t get to call the world sick for rejecting cruelty and then act offended and bitch when people don’t clap for yours!”

“You think success corrupts, and maybe it does. It especially has that effect on people who are already rotten. It just finds the decay in their heart or soul and embellishes what is already there. But success doesn’t corrupt me, Raven. It shows exactly who I am when the stakes are highest. And what it’s going to reveal at Inception is that you are not the inevitable end of my reign. You are literally nothing more than an obstacle. A dangerous one, sure. A stubborn one, absolutely! But still just an obstacle between me and the future I’ve built.”

“You want me rattled. You want me furious. You want me so emotional that I chase you into your kind of match at your own pace. You want me to prove your whole theory correct by becoming the villain you’ve already written me as in your mental walk about. It’s not happening. I’m going to do what champions do. I’m going to listen with my ears. I’m going to watch with my eyes. And then I’m going to walk into Inception VIII with my head clear and carve your little manifesto into confetti! And when the final bell rings, all your conspiracy theories about me are tossed in the garbage bins. Because in the real world, there’s only one truth that matters. Can you take the championship from me? Not in a threat. Not by terrorizing the people I love. In the ring, in front of everyone. You beat me once with help when the stakes didn’t really matter. Can you do it a second time around when they do? You said I’m in your way. So move me. Stop making empty promises and even emptier threats! Walk into Inception and earn the ending you keep trying to write!”

“Because I’ll tell you what I’m going to do, Alexander, and I am not going to waste either of our time with theatrics or sweet words. I’m going to outthink you when you try to bait me! I’m going to outlast you when your body starts screaming and shuts down! I’m going to outclass you when you reach for shortcuts! And if you decide you’d rather hurt people than win, then I’m going to hurt you back in a way you can’t romanticize and make yourself the victim!”

“You want Sin City to fear something new? How’s this? The end of your own story. Not because you were robbed. Not because you were betrayed. Because you walked into this match with the same tired threats, and the same addiction to being the victim in your own violence and you met a champion who doesn’t need to be you in order to beat you!”</color>



Las Vegas, Nevada -
Sunrise Hospital

The hospital room’s lightning was kept dim as the doctor leaned in and shone a penlight into Carter’s right eye, then the left, watching the pupils tighten and release. The doctor kept his voice calm and asked, “Can you tell me your name and where you are?”

Carter squinted against the light and forced the answer out, and it came hoarse and ragged. “Carter … Carter Kasey-McKinney.” He croaked. His eyes drifted around the room, a little lost at his hospital room surroundings like he was trying to remember how he’d got here. “Where …?”

“You’re at Sunrise Hospital.” The doctor said immediately, lowering the penlight. “Emergency department. You’re safe.” He glanced to the monitor and then to the nurse at the bedside, who busied herself checking his vitals and keeping records on her clipboard.

Miles stood at the bedside like a silent sentinel, close enough to be a constant in Carter’s blurred periphery. Carter’s glassy eyes finally found his husband and he croaked in a voice pained by his throat suffering damage from inhaling the chloroform. “Miles…”

“I’m here, love.” Miles said softly, keeping his voice low for the surroundings. “I’m right here. You’re all right.” Miles hovered close, jaw clenched and hating this feeling of like he somehow failed to protect his greatest love. He started to say something when Carter sat upright and as if expected, the nurse grabbed the wastebasket in time for Carter to pull the oxygen mask off just in time to get violently sick into the waste!

When it finally eased, Carter fell back against the pillows, trembling and damp with sweat. The nurse wiped his mouth and offered water. Carter tried a swallow and flinched, coughing hoarsely against the rawness.

The doctor nodded like he had expected it. “Irritation from the chemical exposure and from vomiting. We’ll treat the nausea through the IV, give you fluids, and keep you on the monitor. I’m ordering blood work. Electrolytes, liver enzymes and an EKG. If your confusion doesn’t clear, or if there’s concern you hit your head, we’ll consider imaging.”

Miles bristled at the word ‘confusion’, hands gripping the rail. “How long are you keeping him?”

“Long enough to be safe.” The doctor answered, then turned back to Carter with simple grounding questions. “Do you know what day it is? Do you remember where you were before you came here?” Carter blinked slowly, trying to reach for memory, and came up with only fragments. He shook his head, and admitting it made him angry.

The next stretch became a procedure, step by step. EKG stickers went on with efficient gentleness. The nurse adjusted oxygen tubing beneath Carter’s nose, a sensation he hated but she helped talk him through it. Anti-nausea medication helped soothe the nausea and IV fluids began to drip while the monitor kept its rhythm.

Carter’s panic still threatened to overtake him, the feeling of his attacker standing there in the corner of the room, smiling from the shadows. Miles lowered his voice and slowed his own breathing. “Look at me. You’re safe, you’re with me. No one’s getting near you.”

Only when the doctor was satisfied did he step to the curtain and speak quietly with someone waiting outside. When the doctor returned, he spoke calmly. “A detective is here to ask a few questions, if you’re up for it?”

Carter nodded, stiff. “Yeah.”

The detective stepped in with a plain notebook and a posture careful not to crowd the bed, eyes flicking first to the monitor and IV, then to Carter’s face to assess whether or not he was getting a coherent person. “I’m Detective Stabler.” He introduced himself. “Mr. Kasey-McKinney, do you know who might have done this?”

Carter’s jaw tightened. He blinked, tried to pull the memory into shape, and came up with nothing. “No.” He rasped. “I-I don’t know.” The detective’s pen moved without judgment, and he shifted to Miles. “Has there been anyone threatening him? Any reason someone would target him?”

Miles sighed and shook his head. “I think there’s been a stalker. A shirt showed up in our closet like someone wanted us to find it. Carter’s films were moved around, not stolen, just rearranged. A bottle of wine appeared in my grocery trolley when I know I didn’t put it there. The patio door was locked before bed and unlocked in the morning. And our cat’s been spooked, hiding and staring at corners like there was someone in the house.” Saying it all at once made Miles feel regret that he didn't take action sooner.

The detective’s expression hardened at the escalation. He asked for dates and details and Miles did his best, guilt rising the longer he talked until it spilled out sharper than intended. “This wouldn’t have happened if you’d let me go with you.” Miles said, the words escaping before he could catch them and regretted it a beat too late.

Carter’s head snapped toward him, eyes hot, and he tried to speak fast, but the hoarseness forced his voice into a rough rasp. “Are you saying I asked for this!?”

Miles flinched, then answered, “I’m not blaming you! I’m saying I should’ve been there. I should’ve insisted!”

Before Carter could argue, the detective stepped in. “With that history, neither of you should be taking unnecessary risks. You shouldn’t be going anywhere alone. Not until we know who we’re dealing with.”

Carter’s temper flared but the detective didn’t let it spiral. He tilted his head slightly and asked in a quieter tone. “Do you have any idea what was found in the backseat of your car?”

Carter stared at him, confused by the question, then shook his head slowly.

“Zip ties.” The detective said. “And duct tape. That meant this wasn’t just a physical attack. This was an attempted kidnapping.”

The room felt like it dropped in temperature. Carter’s face changed from confusion to comprehension. His face drained of color. Miles went rigid, color thinning in his face, knuckles tightening against the bed rail. “Oh my God…” He said, and it wasn’t dramatics; it was horror with nowhere to go. His gaze flicked to Carter. Miles had only been five floors up in their building when his husband had almost been… So close….

“That’s planning.” The detective confirmed. “It means we treat this as high risk. We’re pulling security footage, canvassing the garage, working building access logs, documenting the prior incidents, and we’ll be prioritizing safety measures for both of you.”

Carter’s breathing stuttered, panic threatening to surge again. He still tried to claw back control the only way he knew how, with stubborn insistence. “I want to go home…”

“No!” Miles said immediately, his tone final. “The doctor has more tests to run, and after what we’ve just heard you’re not walking out of here to prove a point! Kevin is safe with LJ and Alexandra.”

Carter’s pride flared anyway and collided with the reality of the situation. “I’m fine.” He insisted, the lie obvious to everyone. Miles’ patience snapped and he reached for the leverage he hated using but trusted when fear overrode diplomacy. “If you keep fighting everyone, I’ll call your mum!” He declared. “And your grams!”

“Go ahead!” Carter’s voice burned. He fumbled for the phone in his pocket, and in a burst of stubborn fury he flung it across the room! By some miracle, Miles managed to catch it and felt it vibrating relentlessly. “Do it!” Carter croaked. “I’m on the fucking news! They probably already know! My phone’s been buzzing since they put me in the ambulance!”

Miles reacted like someone who recognized someone on the verge of a mental breakdown. He didn’t match Carter’s heat with his own. Instead he lowered his voice. “All right.” He said softly. “I hear you. You’re scared and pissed, and you’ve every right to be. But you’re still coming out of what they did to you. You’re not thinking clearly, and that’s not your fault. We’re not making decisions out of rage. We’re making them out of safety.”

The detective let that settle, then closed his notebook with controlled finality and shifted from adrenaline to logistics. “We’re going to find out who did this.” He said. “In the meantime, do you have somewhere safe where you can stay? Somewhere you can change your routine?”

Miles answered immediately, “We’ve a house in Olympia. We could go there...”

Carter’s refusal was visible before the words came out, “We can’t.”

Miles’ brow furrowed, frustration and disbelief warring on his face. “Why not?”

“Kevin.” Carter rasped, simple and absolute.

The detective asked, “Who’s Kevin?”

Miles answered before Carter could shred his throat any further. “Our kid.” He answered. “We have guardianship. We can’t just yank him out of school. This shit is already risking custody.”

The detective nodded once, taking this new information in. “All right.” He said, voice steady. “We’ll take that into account. We’ll talk to you again once you’ve had your tests and you’re more clear-headed. For now, stay here. Don’t leave. And don’t go anywhere alone.”

He exited, and with his exit, the seriousness of the situation seemed to magnify. Miles stayed at the bedside, gaze fixed on Carter like he was afraid to blink, while Carter stared at the ceiling with an expression caught between rage and shock.

A few minutes later the curtain parted again and the nurse returned, this time with a fresh cup of ice chips and a small spoon. “For your throat.” She said softly, offering it to her patient. Carter took one spoonful at a time, letting it melt slowly on his tongue, wincing as the cold slid down the raw back of his throat.

The phone in Miles's hand started to ring again, incessant and non-stop. Carter flinched at it, the screen lighting up with a name that made both men go still for a beat. He glanced at Carter with a look that was equal parts apology and necessity, and answered before the second ring could finish.

“Hi Grams…” Miles said quietly, then he stepped out into the hallway, pulling the curtain partway closed behind him as he left the room to explain what had happened.


13
Supercard Archives / Just Down the Block
« on: January 03, 2026, 06:49:34 PM »
Las Vegas -
Turnberry Towers

The dining room in Turnberry Towers had been transformed into a battlefield Kevin Chapman had built with a lot of care for a night of fun. It was a full Dungeons & Dragons setup, brand new from his Christmas morning haul. A felt-lined dice tray. A grid map with little dungeon walls and a miniature figure for each player. There were note cards stacked in careful piles, pencils sharpened to lethal points, and a separate notebook opened beside everyone. All he needed now was a group to practice with, and that’s where our story comes into play.

Kevin sat at the head of the table, a Dungeon Master screen with the art of a dragon separating him from the rest of the players. It was Kevin’s first try at running a campaign and he didn’t want anyone to see when or if he got nervous. Except everyone at this table already knew him well enough to recognize nerves in the way he paused or how he cleared his throat.

Carter sat to Kevin’s right, and played as a Drow assassin named Paeris. “One name.” As Carter phrased it. “Like Cher.” Carter was a long-time player but admitted that it had been awhile and was thrilled to be invited to play again. Across from Carter sat Miles, the epitome of casual indulgence, having never played before but was open to a fun night with family and friends. Miles was playing as Aelarion Vael, a High-Elf Wizard.

Next to Miles was LJ, seated comfortably like a man who’d come ready to have fun and whose character sheet had a doodle of a screaming axe. He was playing as Marmalade Ironbelly, a Dwarf Barbarian with a comedic attitude. Beside LJ, his girlfriend Alexandra Calaway sat. She’d taken her time choosing spells and features, and it paid off with her character, Seraphine Nyx, a Tiefling Warlock.

Beside Alexandra was her daughter Ashlynn, perched on her chair like she was ready to launch into action at any second. She was playing as Pip Underbough, a Halfling Ranger.

And then there was Connor Wayley, sitting close enough to Kevin that their shoulders almost touched when they leaned forward. Something everyone else at the table noticed though nobody brought the attention to either boy. Connor’s character sheet was neat, but the corners were already bent from being handled too often, like he’d been rereading it in anticipation. Connor was playing as Jace Merrin, a Human Rogue.

Kevin glanced down at his notes, then lifted his eyes above the screen, voice tightening into that storyteller’s cadence he’d found halfway through the night.

“You come to a door.” Kevin said. “It’s stone. There’s a face carved into it but the eyes are wrong. And the mouth looks like it’s almost smiling.”

Carter leaned in. “I don’t like it.”

Kevin’s eyes shifted to Carter, then back to his notes, gaining confidence from the fact that Carter was invested enough to dislike a pretend door. “There’s writing on the bottom. Old script. Aelarion, you can read it.”

Miles straightened, slipping into character. “I read it.”

Kevin took another breath. “It says ‘Confess, and be made clean.’”

Alexandra tapped her pencil thoughtfully. “That’s either a trap or a moral test.”

Kevin nodded, grateful they were taking the bait. “There’s also a small bowl carved into the stone beneath the writing. Like it’s meant to hold something.”

Alexandra leaned in, voice smooth. “Seraphine steps forward and says, ‘I confess I have stolen secrets from people who trusted me.’”

The table went quiet, because Alexandra had executed what was expected perfectly. Kevin looked down at his notes and nodded.

“The bowl fills with dark liquid.” Kevin said. “Like ink.”

Ashlynn made a face. “Gross.”

Connor murmured, “Cool.”

Miles’s wizard asked, “Do we have to drink it?”

Kevin lifted his hands, both palms up behind the screen. “I don’t know. Do you?”

Carter groaned and looked at Miles. “Kevin is trying to kill us.”

Kevin’s mouth twitched into a smile. “That’s literally the Dungeon Master’s job.”

Connor leaned back with a grin and added, “We’re trying to start a D&D club at school. This is good practice.”

Miles mused, “So we’re your guinea pigs.”

Kevin said, “I prefer educational sacrifices.”

The game rolled forward and after they’d survived the confession door, Kevin glanced at the time on his phone. “Snack break?” He suggested it to everyone and was met with approval.

Carter stood first, taking charge as host, “I’ll grab us something.”

He headed to the kitchen and moved with ease, pulling out bowls, shaking pretzels into one, Kevin’s favorite jalapeno Doritos into another, all the while throwing a bag of cheesy popcorn into the microwave. When he came back into the dining room, Miles picked up his phone, declaring, “I’m ordering pizza!”

Everyone happily approved of this plan, especially the three teenagers, because what teen doesn’t appreciate a pizza dinner? Miles looked to Connor and asked, “Your folks okay with you eating here?” To which Connor nodded, “They just said I had to be home by ten.” Earning a nod of approval from Miles.

Kevin watched Carter as he carefully arranged the bowls around the table so as not to disturb Kevin’s set up. Kevin asked shyly, “Can we get a Dr. Pepper? Me, Connor, and Ashlynn?”

Connor nodded immediately, “Please!” Ashlynn the same.

Carter gave a nod and went back into the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, and leaned in. Bottled water. Juice. Leftovers stacked neatly. And tucked behind a container like it was hiding? One can of Dr. Pepper. “Bad news!” He announced, “We’ve got exactly one can left! Good news? We can take a break and I’ll run down to the store.”

Miles’s head turned immediately, protective instincts snapping into place. “I should go with you.”

Carter grabbed his keys out from the seashell dish. “It’s just down the block.” He declared. “I’ll be right back.”

Miles’s expression tightened, concerned. “Still...”

Carter kept his voice gentle but firm. “Miles, you just ordered pizza. One of us has to be here to pay for it. Unless you want to shake Connor for it?” Connor looked up from his conference with Kevin and Ashlynn with wide eyes.

He declared, “I’ll be right back!” And headed out, the door clicking shut behind him.




THE FOLLOWING MESSAGE HAS BEEN PAID FOR BY THE PRIDE OF SCW

“Inception VIII, the first big night of 2026! New year, new noise, same old truth. That I have to continue silencing critics and proving myself to all the people who think I don’t deserve to be the World Heavyweight Champion. And you know something? That’s fine. That’s alright. I’m fine with that because the more I prove myself, the more I humble every person who tries and tells me I have no business being at the top of the mountain.”

“And I think about men like Finn Whelan when I say that. I think about what it meant when Finn held this title for over a year and made it feel heavy in the best way. There are champions who wear gold like jewelry, and there are champions who wear it like a responsibility. Finn was the second kind. When I won this championship, Finn looked me dead in the eye and told me, plain as day, ‘Don’t drop the ball.’ Not congratulations or good luck. He didn’t tell me to enjoy the moment. He said don’t drop the ball. Because that’s what this is. It’s a ball you can fumble, and the second you do, there’s this pack of hungry hands reaching in and tearing it away. I took that to heart because after J2H, Finn set the standard. I’ve replayed it in my head on the days where my body felt like it got hit by a truck, on the nights where I could’ve coasted by, on the moments where it would’ve been easy to be like Alexander Raven and take a shortcut and call it smart. I didn’t get to be Helluva Bottom Carter by being the guy who takes the easy route. I got here by doubling down when everybody else started backing toward the door.”

“So going into Inception VIII, I’m not asking for applause or begging to be accepted. I’m telling you what I already know. I have lived up to that standard. I have carried this title like it matters. Every week I have shown up as the champion this company deserves and can put at the front of the line and not worry about being embarrassed. I have done champions like Finn Whelan proud, because I didn’t take the crown and start acting like a king. I took the crown and started working like a man who knows the whole place is watching!”

“And then there are ‘men’ like Alexander Raven.”

“Alexander, I want you to listen closely, because I know you’re the type who hears what he wants and then calls everything else propaganda. You’re the type who thinks a fact is just a rumor that hasn’t been bullied enough yet. You’re the type who loses a match and starts looking around for hidden cameras, secret agreements, the deep state, the shallow state, and whatever other state makes you feel better about the fact that you came up short. Only for you, it’s the state of denial. You come up short in a match and immediately it’s ‘the Rings of Saturn got in my eyes!’ or ‘the Earth’s axis was tilted unfairly!’ You have built a whole identity out of excuses dressed up like revelations. You don’t just miss the goalposts, you swear somebody else moved them, then you write a manifesto about it!”

“But here’s the part you can’t conspiracy-theory your way out of. You’re stepping into Inception VIII against a champion who doesn’t need smoke and mirrors to make any sort of impression. You’re stepping into the first event of the new year against a man who has made a career out of being both fabulous and undeniable. And you are coming into it with a fresh reminder, stamped right on your forehead, that when you don’t get to stack the deck. You just fold.”

“Let’s talk about that tag match two weeks ago, hm? Let’s talk about you teaming up with Brayden Williams, and me teaming up with Eddie Lyons. Because I know you’ve been chewing on that one. I know you’ve been trying to rewrite the story. I know you’ve been telling anybody who’ll listen that the whole thing was some cosmic alignment of unfairness designed specifically to embarrass you. That’s what you do, right? If you look bad, it’s because someone made you look bad. If you lose, it’s because the universe is against you. If you get outworked, it’s because the other guy had some unfair advantage. Well allow me to clear the fog from your mind, Alexander. You didn’t get betrayed. You didn’t get robbed. You got beaten clean enough that you could’ve eaten off the mat afterward.”

“And it wasn’t just the fact that you lost. It’s how you lost that matters. Because Eddie Lyons stood across from you and didn’t even blink! Eddie didn’t get rattled by the fact that you cheated your way to victory the previous week. Eddie looked at you like a professional looks at a problem, and then he solved it. Meanwhile you were out there trying to play chess with the pieces glued to the board and you still managed to lose your Queen, pun intended! Which brings me to my next point…”

“Do you see now what happens when your wife isn’t there to bail you out of trouble? Do you see what happens when you don’t have somebody at ringside ready to jump in and play damage control the second reality starts to set in? Because I saw it! Everybody saw it! Eddie warned you! I warned you! You were reaching for that safety net and it wasn’t there, and suddenly Alexander Raven didn’t look like some diabolical mastermind. He looked like what he really is. A man who’s been propped up by interference, shortcuts, and a whole lot of noise!”

“And I know you’re sitting there thinking that you can call my bluff. I mean, you tell the world that you have no control over what your wife does in regards to interfering in your matches when that's really just more excuses. So let me save you the trouble of digging yourself into an even deeper hole.”

“I don’t believe you have the stones to leave your bitch in her kennel!”

“There it is in plain language. Not lip service. Nothing sugarcoated. You don’t have it in you to walk into the Main Event of Inception VIII and tell your little security blanket to stay backstage. You’re addicted to the idea that if you can just muddy the water enough, nobody will be able to see you drowning. That is literally all there is to you. You don’t wrestle matches, you manufacture confusion. You don’t win, you just survive long enough for somebody else to do the dirty work. There is nothing - NOTHING - about you that isn't skin deep!”

“So here’s the problem, Alexander. I’m not stupid. I know you think otherwise but that's your room delusions screwing around with your head. I’m not the kind of champion who wanders into a title defense like it’s a friendly sparring session and not  expect things to go South. I’m the kind of champion who plans for every version of you there is. Dirty, desperate, delusional, all of it! You want to bring Lassie, er, Luna to ringside? I’ve got a leash ready. You want to bring Luna to try and cheat your way to the World Title? I’ve got my own insurance policy on the likely chance you don’t have the guts to do this like a man!”

“And before you or Luna start clutching pearls about my having a backup plan, let’s clarify there’s a difference between having a plan and needing one. You need one. I prepare one. That’s the difference between a champion and a snake. I don’t rely on my plan to win. The plan is just there to make sure your nonsense doesn’t rewrite the outcome. The plan is there so I don’t get caught in some Raven-produced episode where the ending doesn’t make sense but the villain still walks away smiling. I’m not letting you turn the World Heavyweight Championship into a prop for your paranoia.”

“Because that’s what you do, Alexander. You take the simplest thing in the world, two men competing athletically to see who is better and you complicate it until it resembles a Stephen King novel! Every time you get called out for your tactics, you don’t deny them. You justify them. You dress them up like you’re some noble rebel fighting a corrupt system. You act like you’re exposing SCW from the inside out, when really you’re just a guy who wants an excuse to do whatever he wants without the benefit of consequences.”

“You hit someone below the belt? ‘They made me do it!’ You grab the tights? ‘That’s strategy!’ You bring your wife into it? ‘I can’t control what she does!’ These are all the excuses that you’ve used in the past and you don’t even hear yourself doing it! You call it ‘truth’ when it’s convenient and ‘lies’ when it’s not. Meanwhile, I’m standing here with the one thing you can’t manufacture. Credibility.”

“Credibility is built over time, over defenses, over the way you handle pressure, over the way you show up when you’re tired, when you’re hurting, when your back is against the wall! Credibility is walking into a new year with the biggest target in the company on your chest and still sleeping just fine because you know you’ve done the work! That’s me. That’s what this title has turned me into. You think being champion is about being the center of attention. It’s not. Being a champion is about being the center of accountability. Every hungry contender wants a shot. Every bitter veteran wants to prove you’re a fluke. Every rising star wants to use you as a stepping stone. And you either stand up to that pressure or you break.”

“I’ve been standing tall since May 2025. You, Alexander? You don’t break, you shatter. And then you hold up the pieces and insist it was sabotage.”

“So let’s talk about Inception VIII like grown-ups. Let’s talk about what’s really happening. You’re not getting this title match because you’re the most deserving. You’re getting it because you’re loud. You’re getting it because you’re a problem people want solved. You’re getting it because SCW knows that if they put you in a world title match, you’ll show up, you’ll run your mouth, you’ll try your tricks, you’ll stir the pot, and people will tune in to see if you finally get your teeth knocked in. Congratulations, Alex! You’ve finally made yourself useful!”

“You are not the future of this company. You’re not going to be the guy who carries SCW into 2026. You’re nothing more than a speed bump. You’re a chapter the real story has to get through before it gets to the part people actually want to read. And I know that stings, because you see yourself differently. You see yourself as the main character. You see yourself as the misunderstood genius. You see yourself as the only one brave enough to tell the so-called truth. But the truth is simpler than any of your theories; Alexander Raven is nothing more than a placeholder for legitimate contenders.”

“Legitimate contenders like Eddie Lyons.”

“Let’s say his name again, because I can tell it bothers you. Eddie Lyons. A man who doesn’t need his ego to be his tag partner. A man who doesn’t need outside interference to feel important. A man who doesn’t need to turn every loss into a conspiracy board with black Xs across a dozen blurry screenshots. Eddie Lyons is the kind of contender who fights forward, who takes his lumps, who learns and comes back sharper. Eddie Lyons is the kind of contender who can look a champion in the eye and make you believe he’s ready. And after Inception VIII, after you do what you always do and you find a way to choke when it matters most, I want Eddie next in line.”

“Because I’m not here to dodge the best. I’m here to beat the best. That’s what a real champion does. A real champion doesn’t hide behind politics. A real champion doesn’t pick opponents he can out-cheat. A real champion looks at the division and tells the match makers to line them up! That’s me. I want the men who can actually take this title from me, because if they can’t, then all we’re doing is wasting everybody’s time. And Alexander, you are the definition of wasted time.”

“You’re going to come into Inception VIII with the same bag of tricks and the same need to control the story. You’re going to try to bait me into making a mistake. You’re going to try to get under my skin. You’re going to try to turn this into the sort of chaos that you can thrive in. You’re going to start whispering about referees and management and favoritism, because if you can plant enough doubt, you think you can make my confidence look like arrogance and your paranoia look like insight. But I’m not playing your game. I’m stepping into a world title match where the only thing that matters is which one of us can go the distance. And that’s where you’ve always come up short. Because when the shortcuts get cut off, when the noise gets quiet, you don’t have what it takes to finish the job.”

“And deep down, you know it.”

“That’s why you cling to the dirty tactics. That’s why you try to justify everything. You are so terrified of a clean fight because a clean fight forces you to stand on your own two feet, and Alexander Raven has never trusted his own two feet to carry him anywhere worth going.”

“Meanwhile, I’m built for this. I was built for the nights where everything is on the line! I was built for the nights where one mistake could cost me everything! I was built for the nights where the challenger is desperate and the champion is expected to deliver!So here’s how this is going to go, Alex. You can bring your wife. You can bring your excuses. You can bring your theories. You can bring every dirty little trick you’ve ever used to steal a win! And I’m going to do what I always do.”

“I’m going to out-think you when you try to get clever. I’m going to out-fight you when you try to get violent. I’m going to out-last you when you try to drag this into deep water. And when you reach for that escape hatch, when you look for the bailout, when you look for the shortcut, when you look for the moment you can twist into an excuse, I’m going to slam it shut in your face! Because I’m not just defending a championship at Inception VIII. I’m defending the idea that this title means something. I’m defending the idea that the man holding it is the best man in the company, not the luckiest, not the sneakiest, not the loudest. I’m defending the standard men like Finn Whelan handed me when he told me not to drop the ball. And I haven’t dropped it yet. You, Alexander, are not the man to make me fumble.”

“And when you choke, like you always do, I’m going to walk out with the World Heavyweight Championship still around my waist. Both earned and respected. Then I’m going to look down the line at the legitimate contenders, men like Eddie Lyons, and I’m going to keep doing what champions are supposed to do; defend this title against men who have stepped up and earned it the hard way, not tossed the wrestling equivalent to a pity fuck!”




The moment Carter set foot into the parking garage, he immediately wished he had relented and allowed someone to come along. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, telling himself that he was being ridiculous. He was going to a store that was, by his own words, “just down the block,” because the kids wanted Dr. Pepper. He should have been thinking about what kind of pizza Miles ordered, whether Connor would like pineapple on his pizza, whether Miles would steal looks at his drow character sheet.

Instead, Carter’s mind kept dropping into darker grooves it had no business visiting.

A shirt in their closet that didn’t belong to anyone who lived there. A bottle of wine left in Miles’s shopping cart. The phone call that still made Carter’s stomach clench when he remembered the voice asking if they’d “checked their cat”.

Every incident wasn’t just a moment. It was a message that said, “I’m close. I’m here.”

So yes, he was feeling paranoid as he walked quickly to where his car was parked, stealing glances at every shadow and dark corner. His lime green Beetle sat where it always sat, a bright absurd dot of color in a world of gray concrete. It looked cheerful. It looked harmless.

It looked like a target.

He reached the driver’s side, slid his key into the door, and unlocked it with a click before opening the door and climbing inside - perhaps quicker than he would admit to.

He shut the door quickly and slid his key into the ignition and froze. That was when he saw it.

The little Stitch figurine on the dashboard. Miles had teased him about it at first, calling it “Carter’s emotional support alien”. The world knew Carter’s love for all things Stitch and this was just another testament. Except for one thing.

Stitch was knocked over.

Carter stared at it for a beat too long. His fingers tightened around the key until the metal bit into his skin. He hadn’t driven since the last time he’d been in the condo. Stitch had been upright then.

Before Carter could fully process it, a figure rose up from the backseat like a nightmare unfolding and something clamped over his face! A rag, rough and soaked with a slightly fruits albeit minty odor! Chloroform! The smell hit like a punch, sharp and wrong, and Carter’s body reacted instantly! He tried to inhale and his throat spasmed! He tried to shout and the sound came out muffled, crushed into fabric!

His eyes flared wide! His hands flew up, grabbing at the attacker’s wrist, at the rag, at anything! His nails scraped skin! Carter bucked in the seat, twisting his torso, slamming his shoulder back to try to knock the attacker off balance! His muffled screaming filled the small car and went nowhere! His lungs burned! The chemical smell crowded his head, turning the edges of his vision strange and swimming! The attacker leaned in harder, bracing his knee against the back seat behind Carter’s body, trying to keep him from thrashing too much, trying to keep the rag sealed tight!

Carter’s glasses flew off in his wild struggle! His legs kicked and his back arched, heels striking the underside of the dashboard! His hands scrabbled blindly across the center console, searching for the door handle, the window buttons, anything that could make noise, anything that could bring the outside world crashing in!

His fingers found the steering wheel! He didn’t even realize what he’d hit until it happened…

The horn blared!

Not a simple beep. It erupted like a scream that felt too big for the small green car thanks to the acoustics of the cement walls of the garage! It filled the space! It announced Carter’s presence like a flare shot into the night!

Then panic ripped through the attacker’s body! The grip on the rag tightened reflexively, but the plan had just cracked open! Noise was the enemy. Noise meant the attention of security, residents, anyone within earshot! The figure scrambled backward, fumbling for the door handle in the backseat, movements jerky and frantic.

The horn continued to blare, a relentless alarm! Carter’s hand was still pressed into it, either by accident or instinct, his body clinging to the one thing that had shifted the odds in his favor!

The back door flew open and the attacker spilled out, half-falling, then caught themselves and bolted into the garage shadows! Carter saw only a blur of dark clothing, the quick retreat of a form in his foggy mind.

He gasped for oxygen but the smell was still on him, in his nose, in his mouth, coating his tongue with bitterness. His heart hammered so hard it hurt. His head swam, his senses reeling like a boat in a storm at sea!

He reached for the driver’s side door handle. His fingers were clumsy, disobedient. He grabbed the handle, missed, grabbed again. His vision blurred at the edges. The garage lights smeared into bright streaks. Somewhere in the distance he heard running footsteps and voices growing louder.

Carter fumbled the handle and finally pulled, the door finally falling open and Carter tumbled helplessly out and to the concrete floor of the garage, one knee scraping hard, palms slapping the ground! The world tilted again, harsher this time as he fell over onto his back. TPeople were coming, shadows turning into bodies, bodies turning into faces.

“Oh my God!” A woman’s voice cut through. “That’s Carter McKinney!”

Carter tried to lift his head while his vision fought against him. He could make out a phone held up as someone called for help. His chest heaved. His mouth tasted like chemicals and fear.

“Carter!” Someone, a woman’s voice, called to him. “Carter, what happened!? Are you alright!?”

But he couldn’t answer. He felt like he was slowly being pulled under, his eyelids fighting him to remain open, the back of his throat burning!

Another voice, deeper, urgent, shouted over the growing crowd. “Someone get Miles Kasey in 5C! Now!”

The panic set in even deeper as his eyes started to drift closed, despite his best efforts to keep them open, and he felt like he was losing himself to unconsciousness…

14
Climax Control Archives / Turnberry Nights and Tinsel Lights
« on: December 19, 2025, 08:23:24 PM »
Tuesday -
Las Vegas, Nevada

The final bell had barely finished ringing inside the school building before the front doors opened and students emerged by the dozens, eager for the end of their school day and coming this much closer to the Christmas break. There was already a steady line up of school buses and parental cars with a few drivers leaning out windows to call names to their loved ones. And parked just off the curve of the pickup lane was a blue Jeep Renegade that had easily become part of this daily routine.

Miles Kasey was at the wheel, one elbow propped on the door, sunglasses pushed up into his hair. Beside him, Carter watched the front doors, half-joking, “This is like watching a nature documentary.”

“Teenagers in their natural habitat.” Miles played along. “Observe the way they travel in packs for migratory purposes.”

Carter added, “And the way they communicate exclusively through yelling, shoulder-checking, and whatever that dance is.” Pointing at one boy who looked like he was imitating one of those inflatable tubemen outside storefronts.

Carter leaned against the open window, watching the teenagers like they were some live reality show. “You think he’s gonna spot us right away today, or do we get the ‘mysteriously blind until he’s five feet away’ routine again?”

Miles shrugged, musing with a deep fondness and said, “Depends if Connor is with him or not.”

Carter tipped his chin toward the doors, “Speak of the devil...”

Miles shifted in his seat as the familiar figure of Kevin Chapman emerged with the crowd, backpack slung over one shoulder. Right beside him was Connor, and even from this distance, they could see Connor’s head angled toward Kevin like he was sharing the secrets of the universe with Kevin.

Carter watched them for a beat, then murmured, “Look at them.”

Miles could not help but grin openly as Kevin and Connor moved down the steps and into the swarm of students. Kevin’s eyes roamed the pickup area while trying not to be too obvious.

Carter smiled, “Called it.”

The two adults watched with growing affection as Kevin lifted a hand and gave Connor a quick, awkward, very teenager kind of half-wave. Connor answered with a two-finger salute and stepped backward, still talking, until he vanished in the growing throng of students.

Kevin lingered just long enough to watch Connor go, then turned away from the buses and started scanning again.

Watching closely, Miles spoke softly as if narrating an episode of National Geographic Explorer, “And now the subject disengages from his associate and pretends he is simply walking.”

Carter followed up with, “Totally casual. Not at all headed directly for a blue Jeep containing two grown men who keep snacks in the center console.”

Carter watched him weave through the crowd with his head down as if without Connor by his side, he was trying to remain unseen. He stepped around a gathering of kids taking selfies near the curb, until he drew close to the Renegade.

Kevin reached the passenger side first, paused as if to make sure he had the right vehicle despite it being impossibly obvious, then leaned slightly toward the open window line, his face brightening in that way that always made him look a little younger.

“Hey.” Kevin said. And then he pulled the rear door open and climbed into the backseat, shutting the door behind him. By personal tradition, a small bag of jalapeno Doritos and a Dr. Pepper was passed to the grateful hands of the teen, a much needed after-school snack.

Carter didn’t turn all the way around. He just angled his eyes to the rearview mirror as Kevin popped the tab of the soda and almost drained it straight away.

“So…” Carter said, breaking the proverbial ice. “Did you invite him to the party?”

Kevin blinked, then put on his best innocent face, for which it affected neither Carter nor Miles. “Who?”

“Who.“ Carter repeated with a playful roll of his eyes. “Oh, I don’t know. The Ghost of Algebra Past?”

Kevin stared, causing Carter to sigh dramatically. “Connor, of course.”

He stammered, taking on an adorable flush from his neck to his ears. “No. I mean, not yet. I don’t…”

“The party’s on Friday.” Carter pointed out. “And we leave for Denver on Saturday. Then we head to Washington on Monday.”

Kevin’s eyes shifted to the mirror again. “Washington?”

“`Fraid so.” Carter smiled. “Christmas break and this time, with Miles’s family there too..”

Kevin went quiet in that way he did sometimes, processing that the new ‘family’ that he was surrounded by was going to grow even bigger.

Carter continued, “So our Christmas party is basically your last chance to see Connor before the holiday takes over.”

Kevin huffed, the sound half laugh, half protest. He said without a convincing tone, “We’re just friends.”

Carter’s eyebrows lifted as if he’d just heard the funniest thing in the world. “Sure.” He said. “And Miles and I are just roommates who took in a cat and a teenager for ambience.”

Miles snorted so suddenly it came out as an undignified burst of laughter. Kevin’s ears went pink as he said, “It’s not the same.”

Miles glanced back over his shoulder just enough to catch Kevin’s eyes. “You want me to invite him for you?” He asked. “I can do a drive-by. You know. Roll the window down. ‘Connor! Friday! Party! Bring your mistletoe!’”

Already smiling, Miles lifted his hand toward the window controls. The driver’s window began to lower when Kevin lurched forward, pleading, “Miles, don’t! Please!”

Miles froze mid-motion, wearing a faux sense of innocence. “What? I’m just being supportive!”

Kevin’s voice dropped to a whisper, “I’ll invite him.” He promised. “Later.”

Carter’s eyes met Miles’s for a beat. Miles lifted both hands briefly in surrender and nudged the window back up. “Fine. Later. No public declarations from the Jeep.”

Kevin sank back into the seat, exhaling sharply. Miles eased the Jeep forward a few feet, waiting to pull out when a figure stepped toward the Jeep from the sidewalk, close enough that Miles had to stop. A teacher approached the driver’s side. Her expression was professional, but not unfriendly. More like careful than anything. Hazard of the job. Teachers never knew what type of parents that they’d be dealing with.

Miles tapped the brake and rolled the window down.

“Hi.” She said, leaning forward at the waist to look inside the window. “I’m Ms. Saldana. Kevin’s Ethics teacher.”

Kevin made a noise in the backseat, something between a sigh and a groan. Ms. Saldana’s eyes darted past Miles and Carter, toward the rear, and then back again. “Would you have a moment?” She asked hopefully. “I was hoping to discuss something that happened today in class with Kevin.”

Carter and Miles exchanged a look, then they turned their attention toward the backseat. Kevin was trying to bury himself into the cushions of the backseat.

“Okay?” Miles said with caution, keeping his eyes on the teacher. “What happened?”

Ms. Saldana said, “Today in ethics we held a series of structured debates about current events and social issues. Kevin was assigned to debate DEI topics with another student, Samantha Price. Samantha is … fairly religious.”

“Fairly religious?” Kevin burst out. “She brings a Bible to school!”

Ms. Saldana continued, “Samantha’s position was that DEI has no place in Hollywood. She argued that the best actors should simply get the roles, that gender and race swapping for the sake of inclusion undermines original stories, and that casting should remain faithful to the source material.”

Carter prodded, “And?”

“And … when it was Kevin’s turn…” Ms. Saldana spoke carefully, “He responded by pointing out that Samantha is about to celebrate a holiday that was appropriated from Pagan traditions, filled with Pagan symbols and rituals, all to commemorate the birth of a Middle Eastern Jewish man who is now commonly portrayed as having blond hair and blue eyes. He then suggested she ‘sit this one out.’”

There was a brief, suspended silence inside the Jeep.

Carter stared at Ms. Saldana like she’d just finished reading a grocery list.

Miles blinked once. Twice. “I’m … not seeing the issue.”

Carter tilted his head. “I’ll grant that the ‘sit this one out’ line might’ve been a bit much, but everything else he said is historically accurate.”

Ms. Saldana sighed, saying, “Samantha ran out of the classroom in tears. We have strict policies regarding bullying…”

“Bullying!?” Miles interrupted, incredulous. He leaned a bit closer to the window now. “From what you just described, that wasn’t bullying! That was debating! In a debate that you assigned!”

Carter leaned over to get a better vantage point at the teacher. He said, “You introduced a culturally and politically sensitive topic to a classroom full of teenagers and it went sideways. And now you’re trying to pin that on the student who actually knew his facts?”

Ms. Saldana opened her mouth, then closed it again.

Carter continued, voice calm but unyielding in support of Kevin. “I respect that the girl has religious beliefs, but she doesn’t get to weaponize them and turn herself into the victim just because she lost the argument. And frankly, neither do you!”

Kevin sat frozen in the backseat, eyes flicking between the three adults.

Ms. Saldana exhaled slowly. “I’m not accusing Kevin of malicious intent.” She said after a moment. “I needed to understand the context, and make sure expectations are clear moving forward.”

“Fair enough.” Miles nodded. “And our expectation is that if you assign debate, you accept the debate. Even when it’s uncomfortable.”

Ms. Saldana gave a small, professional nod. “Understood. Thank you for your time.”

She stepped back from the Jeep, turned, and headed toward the school doors. The moment she was out of earshot, Kevin let out a breath he’d clearly been holding. “Thanks for having my back.”

Carter glanced over his shoulder with an easy smile. “Anytime.”

Miles eased the Jeep into motion as the line finally loosened, turning them toward the exit. As they rolled forward, one could hear one last exchange between Miles and Kevin.

“She did lose the debate, right?”

“By a landslide.”

“Attaboy!”

Turnberry Towers -
Friday Night

The condo at the Turnberry Towers was tastefully decorated for the upcoming holiday. Just enough and not overdone as the residing family would be spending Christmas in Olympia, Washington. Christmas music hummed softly from the Bluetooth speakers and the rich scent of food hung in the air. Thick slices of prime rib disappeared quickly, paired with roasted vegetables and glasses freely being refilled.

Say what you might, Carter and Miles treated their guests right.

George C. Scott’s “A Christmas Carol” played quietly more for atmosphere while clusters of guests filled the living room. LJ Kasey and Alexandra Calaway lingered near the windows with red wine in hand, talking animatedly with Harper Mason while Bobbie Dahl and Artie hovered close to the kitchen island, revisiting the charcuterie board of cheeses and meat slices for the third time. Anne Thompson had stood laughing with her husband, Robert, both holding mugs of hot buttered rum as Gabriel and Odette from GO Gym had debated about whether Die Hard qualified as a Christmas movie. Synn and Despayre had loomed nearby, Despayre already eyeing the cocoa bar like it was a sacred calling. Fenris and David Shepherd had occupied one of the sofas, Fenris nursing a drink while Aron Baltasarsson and Zoey Lukas had drifted between groups, greeting people with easy familiarity.

Their upstairs neighbor Oliwia, unique and unmistakable Oliwia, had floated between worlds, her presence somehow both chaotic and grounding.

And Kevin? Kevin grew to be very much part of the room that night, despite all lingering unease. He had drifted between conversations, laughing at Despayre’s antics and growing flushed at Fenris’s colorful language in his Icelandic accent. Every so often, his eyes flicked toward the door, just quick enough that he probably hoped nobody noticed.

Carter clapped his hands sharply from the center of the room. “Okay! Ugly sweater runway in five minutes! Final call for last-minute questionable fashion decisions!”

That was when there had been a knock at the door.

“I’ll get it!” Oliwia had called out brightly, already halfway there. She opened the door and froze.

Connor stood in the doorway wearing the flashiest Christmas sweater anyone had ever seen. It blinked. It sparkled. It featured sequins, dangling ornaments, and what appeared to be a light-up reindeer doing something vaguely suggestive. It was both a crime in fashion and glorious.

Oliwia slowly turned her head back toward the living room, eyes wide with awe. “We have a winner!”

Kevin’s head snapped up at Connor’s arrival. For half a second, he just stared until his face broke into a grin that lit the room. He moved without thinking, stopping just in front of Connor.

“Hi.” Kevin had said.

“Hi.” Connor replied.

(Hey, if you know, you know!)

They stood there longer than necessary, both smiling like lovesick puppies before Oliwia ushered Connor inside to cheers and applause at the sight of his garish sweater.

And the Ugly Sweater Runway contest? It proceeded exactly as expected. Dramatic entrances, exaggerated poses, elaborate commentary from Carter as emcee and ruthless applause. Highlights had included Bobbie’s sweater that had appeared to be actively attacking her, Anne Thompson’s tastefully ugly knit covered in embroidered bells, and Harper’s minimalist-but-deeply-disturbing sweater featuring a single blinking reindeer eye. Then it was Connor’s turn.

The teenager walked last and the room absolutely lost it, especially with his little spin and pageant smile at the end. And by unanimous decision, Connor had been crowned the winner, accepting a tiny gold-wrapped prize and generous applause.

Later, teams split for Christmas movie Pictionary. Shouting had erupted almost immediately. Someone had drawn something that had looked suspiciously like a toaster. Gabriel had insisted it was “Elf” while Harper had yelled “The Grinch”. Bobbie had screamed “Home Alone” with absolute conviction.

Despayre had fully claimed the hot cocoa bar, operating it like a high-end café. There were rules now, and a line. He judged marshmallow distribution with a critical eye.

As the night had settled into a comfortable glow, Carter and Miles had made the rounds, handing out small wrapped gifts to everyone; simple, thoughtful gifts When they had reached Connor, Miles had handed him an envelope rather than a wrapped package.

With Kevin glancing curiously over his shoulder, Connor opened it and stared at the contents with a gaping expression.

“No way…” He whispered, his excitement barely contained. Inside was a VIP package for Inception VIII. Ringside seats, backstage passes, the whole thing.

“Are you serious!?” Connor laughed, shaking his head. The sixteen year old was a big wrestling fan and this gift was a dream come true!

Carter smiled, Miles’s arm wrapped around his husband’s shoulder. “Dead serious.”

Connor was thrilled, bouncing on his heels, thanking them both with breathless enthusiasm.

Later in the evening, Kevin drifted near the edge of the room, unaware he’d wandered directly beneath a sprig of mistletoe. But Connor had noticed. He slipped in close, quick and easy, and gave a quick peck to Kevin’s cheek.

Kevin froze, and then he blushed, but the smile on his face was unmistakable as he looked at an equally smiling Connor. But then he looked over Connor’s shoulder and found Carter and Miles watching. Miles lifted his glass in a toast while Carter muttered, “Just friends my ass.”




“This weekend isn’t just another match on the calendar. It isn’t just another excuse for Alexander Raven to hear his own voice. This is the World Heavyweight Champion standing side-by-side with the ‘Workhorse of SCW,’ ‘Unbreakable’ Eddie Lyons, and the first thing I want to make perfectly clear is the fact that I respect Eddie Lyons. I’m not paying lip service because the cameras are on and Eddie and I have to get along. I mean the kind of respect you earn when you show up every single week, when you take whatever they put in front of you and you don’t make excuses. You work. You bleed. You keep going. And my partner Eddie Lyons? He’s the standard of what a professional wrestler is supposed to be when the cameras are off and on. Whether the arena is sold out or he’s working in front of a few dozen fans at most.”

“And I’ll say this right now. If there was any justice in this sport? Eddie Lyons would be the man getting the championship opportunity at Inception VIII. That’s not me trying to butter up my partner for the weekend, that’s not me playing mind games with anybody. That’s me saying out loud what everyone in that locker room knows. Eddie has put in the miles and he’s done the work. He’s earned the right to be rewarded with the biggest stage and the biggest prize and instead we’re watching the system do what it always does. It looks for the loudest mouth, the most poisonous narrative and the person who can stir the most chaos and call it momentum. It reaches past the person who deserves it and hands the spotlight to the person who screams like he’s entitled to it. That’s how Alexander Raven ended up sniffing around the World Heavyweight Title picture like a vulture circling a battlefield he didn’t fight on.”

“So Eddie, I’m telling you now, not as a champion trying to sound benevolent, but as a man who has fought his way to the top and knows what it takes. I see you. I see what you’ve endured. I see what you’ve overcome. The difference between you and the people you’re dealing with is that you don’t need a scheme to be dangerous. You don’t need a story to be relevant. You don’t need to build a staircase out of other people’s backs just to reach the door. You just show up. And this weekend, when we stand across from Alexander Raven and Brayden Hilton, we’re not just teaming up because it makes for a neat graphic on a screen. We’re teaming up because the truth has a way of finding its moment. The truth is that the Workhorse and the World Heavyweight Champion are aligned for one night and when that happens, it’s going to expose the difference between men who earn it and men who expect it.”

Now, Alexander Raven. You slithered your way into a championship match that you didn’t earn, and the reason I’m using that word ‘slithered’ is because it fits you perfectly like the snake you are! You attach yourself to whatever controversy is burning hottest and you call it proof that you deserve to be relevant. You’re not a contender, you’re an opportunist. And the worst part is that you’ve convinced yourself that those two things are one and the same. You look at a ranking system and you treat it like it’s supposed to bend around your ego, and when it doesn’t, you don’t work harder and prove people wrong. You retreat into conspiracy theories and insults like a man hiding under a table during a storm. If you can’t make a case with wins, you make a case with noise. If you can’t earn respect, you try to bully it out of people. If you can’t convince the world you belong, you try to convince the world that everyone else is cheating you out of your rightful place at the head of the table!”

“And here’s what gives you away, Alexander. You always have a reason and excuse ready that makes you the victim. You always need a narrative where you’re the man the world refuses to recognize. You cling to that narrative because it absolves you of any responsibility for your own shortcomings. It lets you avoid the one thing you’re terrified of; standing alone on your own merit! Because if you stand alone, the truth gets loud real fast, and the truth is that you haven’t done enough to deserve what you’re demanding! You’ve done enough to demand attention, sure, but attention and achievement are not the same thing! You’ve learned how to weaponize a microphone. You’ve learned how to bait people and how to keep your name in headlines> The sad part about all of that is you’ve mistaken that for accomplishment. And it’s not! You can’t talk your way past the bell! You can’t conspire your way past a three-count! You can’t insult your way into a clean victory! And deep down, you know that! Which is why you keep trying to change the conversation!”

“Then there’s the other part, your favorite part. You know the one. The part where you pretend you’re some sort of self-made threat. But let me say it plainly. You can’t accomplish anything of merit without Luna. You can posture all you want, but when push comes to shove, when the moment gets heavy and the pressure squeezes? You reach for the same crutch every single time! Luna interferes. Luna distracts. Luna manufactures the outcome you can’t manufacture on your own! And the funniest thing is the way you try to wash your hands of it afterward, like some sanctimonious politician caught on tape. You say you can’t control what your wife does, as if we’re all supposed to nod along and accept that as the end of the conversation. Alexander, you absolutely can control what happens in that case! Not in some creepy, possessive sense but in the most basic, simple, adult way possible! You tell her to stay out of it! You tell her not to interfere! You can draw boundaries! You can choose to stand on your own! You could do that, but you just don’t want to because you prefer the shortcut. You prefer to keep your hands clean while someone else does your dirty work! You want the victory and the spotlight but you don’t want the accountability that comes with earning it!”

“And that’s what you are, Alexander! A man who believes he’s entitled to the rewards of greatness without paying the cost of becoming great! You want to be treated like a champion contender while operating like a man who needs a safety net! You want the prestige without the sacrifice! You want the status without the substance! And you’ve managed to convince just enough people that you’re worth keeping around because you’re ‘dangerous’, when in reality? You’re just loud.”

“Now, Brayden Hilton? Brayden, you are the only man in SCW who can make Alexander Raven look like a priest when it comes to entitlement. And I’m not saying that figuratively. Literally! That's a fact you’ve built your entire identity on! Alexander at least hides behind conspiracy theories and fake persecution. You don’t even bother with that! You walk into a room like the world owes you applause. You talk like the simple fact that your mother is of lofty standing means you carry that same stature. And what have you actually done? What have you earned? What have you achieved that wasn’t handed to you? Because from where I’m standing, you’ve accomplished absolutely nothing to warrant the space you take up on this roster other than the fact that you are your mother’s son!”

“And when that emptiness starts to show, what then? What do you do? You make yourself relevant the only way you know how, by costing someone else their match! By sabotaging someone who is clearly your better! By inserting yourself like a parasite into other people’s moments and hoping the repercussions make you look important! We just saw you do it, costing Eddie Lyons his match against Alexander Raven last Sunday! You didn’t win anything! You didn’t prove anything! You just ruined something for someone else! That’s your whole brand, Brayden. You don’t create moments, you hijack them! You don’t elevate yourself, you pull other people down and call it strategy!”

“And that’s why you and Alexander are standing on the same side of the ring this weekend. Not because you’re compatible or some cohesive unit built for dominance. You’re together because you’re both addicted to shortcuts. You’re both obsessed with the idea that you can skip steps and still claim the outcome! You’re both the kind of men who would rather cheat the process than respect it! You’re both terrified that if the world ever turns the volume down, they’ll hear the emptiness underneath!”

“And let me say with the clarity of a champion that there is no possible way oil and water like Alexander Raven and Brayden Hilton could ever form a cohesive team! You can pose together and cut your little speeches about destiny and injustice, but the moment that bell rings, reality takes over! Reality doesn’t care about your entitlement and excuses! Reality cares about the ability to sacrifice your ego for the sake of victory! You two can’t do that, because you don’t even like each other! You just like what the other represents. Alexander likes having a chaos agent he can point at and claim innocence. Brayden likes having a headline to stand next to. But the second one of you has to actually rely on the other, that alliance will shatter like a dollar store Christmas ornament!”

“Because Alexander, you need control and to have everything to revolve around you. And Brayden, you need attention. You need the spotlight to follow you like you’re the main character. Two men like that don’t share space. Two men like that don’t cooperate. Two men like that don’t win together, they implode together! And when you implode, Eddie and I will be standing there, neither one of us surprised. Because Eddie Lyons is a professional, and I am the World Heavyweight Champion!"

“So this weekend, understand what you’re walking into. Eddie Lyons is coming for payback! He’s coming with the righteous anger of a man who should be on the road to Inception VIII with his name stamped on the title picture, not watching Alexander Raven taking up a spot he didn’t earn! Eddie is coming with the resolve of a man who has carried this company on his back while men like you two play politics and pretend that’s the same thing as achievement! And I’m coming with a promise that I will not let parasites and pretenders turn the World Heavyweight Title into a prop for their ego! A promise that I will not allow slithering opportunists and inherited entitlement to define what it means to be at the top!”

“Alexander, you can bring your conspiracy theories. Brayden, you can bring your family name. Bring Luna! Bring excuses! Because when the bell rings, none of that saves you when the work starts and the air gets heavy and you realize you’re standing across from men who don’t need shortcuts to be dangerous! And when it’s over, when the dust settles and the excuses start to form on your tongues like they always do, you’ll have to face the simplest reality of all. You tried to steal what you didn’t earn, and you ran headfirst into men who know the value of earning everything! This weekend, your little alliance of convenience becomes your downfall because you can’t trust each other, you can’t respect each other, and you can’t hold it together when it matters!”

“And Eddie? Let’s remind SCW what happens when the work meets the crown. You get past Brayden, I run over Raven, and in 2026? You and me. Finally.”

15
Climax Control Archives / Thanksgiving Eve: The Plucked Raven
« on: November 28, 2025, 06:10:18 AM »

Olympia, Washington -
Day Before Thanksgiving

The forecast for Thanksgiving in Olympia was rain with overcast skies, and judging by what was offered the day before, the forecast would come true. The temperature was in the low fifties, just enough to bite at the skin but if you’re a native to Washington - or the United Kingdom - not so much.

Two rental vehicles made the slow drive up along the path to the house inherited by Carter Kasey-McKinney from his late father. Miles took the lead in a dark blue Ford Explorer, with Carter in the passenger seat. In the back seat, Kevin pressed closer to the glass, staring wide-eyed through the window. Behind them, LJ followed in a charcoal Dodge Durango, Alexandra Calaway in the passenger seat while her daughter Ashlynn leaned forward from the back, trying to get her first look at the house as she had not been present for the wedding ceremony itself.

A tan SUV was already parked in front of the three-vehicle garage.

Carter smiled and nodded toward it. “Mom and Grams beat us here.” Garnering a reply of, “You expected different?” From his husband behind the wheel.

From the back seat, Kevin remained in awe. “This place is huge!”

Miles smirked and Carter turned around enough to meet Kevin’s stunned expression.

“This is really your house?” Kevin asked.

“Yeah.” Carter answered gently. “My dad left it to me when he passed.”

Kevin’s face fell and he said with genuine remorse. “I’m sorry.”

Carter’s response was a small, warm smile. “It’s ok.” He said.

Kevin asked, “So why do you guys live in Vegas and not here?”

Carter glanced at Miles. “Because Vegas is home.”

The vehicles slowed to a stop beside the tan SU and they began climbing out and grabbing at their luggage. Carter slid one of his suitcases from out of the back and looked back over one shoulder. “Kev? Walk with me.”

Kevin straightened and fell into step beside him, rolling his small suitcase along the damp concrete. The others moved ahead while Carter held Kevin behind.

Carter lowered his voice. “So, I talked to Mom and Grams.”

Kevin shot him a quick look. “About?”

“About taking it slow.” Carter answered. “I told them you’re still getting used to all this, and they’re not gonna pile on or make it weird. You set the pace. If you need space, you say so. If you’re up for hugs, great. If not, they’ll back off.”

“Thank you.” Kevin said quietly.

Carter offered him a soft grin. “You’re stuck with us, kid.” He said. “Comes with the package.”

A hint of a smile tugged at Kevin’s mouth as they joined the others at the front porch. Carter hit the digital pad of the alarm, a precaution his father had insisted on from before their reconciliation. Carter then dug his keys from his pocket and unlocked the front door. He pushed the door open and stepped to the side, holding it with his shoulder.

“Come on in!” He offered an invitation.

Alexandra and LJ went first, Ashlynn trailed just behind her mom, eyes already exploring. Kevin followed next, pausing for the briefest moment, before stepping all of the way inside. Miles came after him, and only once everyone was through did Carter set foot inside, closing the door behind them.

Ashlynn turned in a slow circle, taking it all in while beside her, Kevin’s gaze traveled over everything with quiet awe. The poor kid never realized Carter had this kind of house just waiting to be used and it looked far bigger on the inside than it did on the outside.

Carter’s voice carried through the foyer. “Mom? Grams? We’re here!”

Grams was the first to appear a moment later, stepping out from the door frame that led toward the kitchen. Behind her came Joanna Carter’s mother, Joanna, her glasses set high on the bridge of her nose as she hurriedly dusted the flour on her hands to her apron.

“Darling!” Grams said with a bright smile and voice rich with affection. But instead of heading straight for her grandson, she made for Miles, nudging Carter lightly aside with a brush of her hand, a ritual that has played out often over the past few years.

Miles opened his arms with a smug smile, saying “Carter should’ve known better. I get first dibs!”

Joanna’s smile was unmistakable as she joined in, giving Miles an embrace of her own before finally turning to Carter who lifted his hands in a helpless gesture. “I see how it is!”

Only after Miles was thoroughly smothered in grandmotherly and motherly affection did Carter receive his share of hugs. When everyone pulled apart, Carter gestured toward the others.
“LJ, Alexandra, you remember my mom and Grams from the wedding?”

Alexandra’s smile was mischievous in remembrance. “How could we forget?”

Olympia, Washington -
July 24, 2024

Guests mingled between tables in the reception tent at the wedding of Miles Kasey and Carter McKinney. The soft hum of conversation blending with distant music and people eating their fill from the buffet laid out by one of the city’s best caterers. Miles approached with a glass of champagne in hand and Carter at his side, both of them flushed with the type of euphoria that a wedding brings to a truly happy couple. Trailing behind them were Carter’s Grams and Mother, whom Miles wanted to introduce to two people in particular.

“LJ! Alexandra!” Miles called as he guided his brother and Alexandra away from the crowd. “I want you to meet Carter’s Mom and Grams.”

Joanna stepped forward first as she extended her hand to both LJ and Alexandra, expressing “It’s so wonderful to finally meet you! Miles and Carter have told us so much.” Earning a “Lies! All lies!” response from LJ.

Grams followed with her own greeting, her eyes assessing. “Lovely to meet you both.” She said, her gaze drifting subtly to Alexandra standing beside LJ, and noticing the age difference between the two but having the good social graces not to comment openly.

She slid her arm through Alexandra’s with practiced familiarity, leaning in close to gently say, “Good for you, dear.”

“Mother!” Joanna gasped, eyes wide.

Olympia, Washington -
Present

Ashlynn stepped forward when Alexandra gently nudged her, the girl’s eyes bright and curious as she looked at the two older women. “Ladies,” Alexandra said warmly. “This is my daughter, Ashlynn.”

“Oh, she’s beautiful.” Joanna said, her face lighting up. “Welcome, sweetheart.”

Grams gave a similar reaction, reaching out to tuck a stray curl behind Ashlynn’s ear. “A stunner, just like her mother.”

Ashlynn beamed under the attention, shy but pleased, and Alexandra gave her a subtle squeeze of reassurance. But once the greetings shifted, Kevin felt two sets of affectionate eyes suddenly turning toward him. He froze for a heartbeat, any sudden attention, especially from adults, something to be apprehensive about after everything he had suffered through this past year.

Carter stepped to Kevin’s side, a hand on his shoulder for reassurance, “Mom already talked to this handsome guy on video chat. Grams? This is…”

“I know who he is.” Grams interrupted gently, her tone warm but firm. “Come here, dear.”

Kevin wasn’t sure what to do, whether he was supposed  to nod, smile or wave awkwardly, but Joanna made the decision for him. She stepped in and placed her hands on his shoulders with a careful tenderness, her touch steady and her expression assessing. That one, simple gesture cracked through a wall inside of the teenager. Kevin’s mother had never touched him like that. Never smiled at him just to appreciate him for being there and being … himself. For a teenager who had grown up moving from uncertainty to fear to survival, affection mixed with expectation usually meant danger.

But Joanna’s smile wasn’t demanding anything of him. It was gentle and welcoming. “I’m so happy to finally meet you face to face.” She said softly.

The color on the nape of Kevin’s neck colored just a ration up to his ears. “It’s nice to meet you too.”

Then Grams stepped in, laying a warm, steady hand on his shoulder. She didn’t pull him into a hug, didn’t crowd him. She simply stood there, giving him a smile that carried no pressure.

“Welcome, Kevin.” She said. “We’re very glad you’re here.”

Kevin drew a slow breath. The instinct to shrink back loosened, just enough for him to smile and nod.

Grams leaned in slightly, her voice dropping to a whisper only he could hear. “Carter told us to take it easy. But I hope you won’t mind if we slip now and then.”

Kevin blinked, then let out a tiny, almost shy smile. “I … think that would be okay.”

Joanna’s smile softened even further at Kevin’s answer. “Good.” She said, then glanced past him to where Ashlynn stood, still hovering near her mother. “Now, are you two young ones hungry? We can whip up a quick snack while we keep working on Thanksgiving dinner for tomorrow.”

Ashlynn perked up instantly. “Yes, please.”

Kevin hesitated, then gave a small nod. “Kinda, yeah.”

“Then come on.” Joanna said, directing traffic with a wave. “We’ll find you something.”

She and Grams herded the two teenagers toward the hallway leading to the back of the house, voices already drifting into talk of cookies and cutting up fruit and whether hot cocoa sounded good. Carter watched them go and  drew in a breath and called after them, “Hey, you want help with dinner? I can…!”

“No!” Came the chorus of voices from Miles, Joanna, Grams, LJ, even Alexandra chiming in for good measure. Carter stared around at all of them, eyes wide. “You know you all could give a guy a complex about his cooking!”

His mom, already rounding the corner with Ashlynn and Kevin, pointed a finger back toward him. “You, mister, show everyone to their rooms. We’ve got it from here.”

“Fiiine!” Carter groaned theatrically, turning back to face his husband, brother-in-law and close friend.

He picked up Kevin’s luggage handle with one hand and fit his own duffel more securely on his shoulder. “Come on.” He said to LJ and Alexandra. “Upstairs.”

LJ grabbed his and Alexandra’s bags along with Ashlynn’s rolling suitcase. Miles moved to follow them, but Joanna’s voice cut through from the kitchen doorway. “Miles? Could I borrow you for a minute?”

He paused mid-step, glancing up after the others. Carter gave him a questioning look over the railing. Miles turned and headed toward the kitchen after reassuring Carter he’d be right up. Grams was already fussing over Ashlynn and Kevin at the far end of the counter, setting out plates while Joanna wiped her hands on a dish towel. “Come with me,” Joanna said from across the kitchen. “I found something in Cillian’s garage. I think you might get some use out of it year.”

The garage was neat with organized shelves along the walls, boxes clearly labeled, Cillian’s old tools lined up in meticulous rows. A few of Carter’s things were tucked here and there, but it remained Cillian’s as if Carter was using it to memorialize his deceased father.

Joanna walked ahead, weaving past a stack of storage bins until she stopped near the far wall. Something was draped in a heavy canvas cover, large and rectangular. She gave the cover a good tug and canvas dropped away to reveal a gleaming Weber Spirit E-310 Gas Grill, clearly rarely used, if ever at all.

Miles’s jaw actually went slack for a second. “Wow…. No way!”

“Oh yes.” Joanna said, clearly pleased by his reaction. “Cillian always loved grilling, just like you. He bought this before he passed, even though he wasn't sure why. I don’t think he ever used it.” She shrugged, the motion small but full of meaning. “It’s just been sitting here.”

Miles flipped open the top, inspecting it like a car enthusiast would inspect the latest model on a show room floor. He glanced back at her, eyes bright. “Mum, this thing is gorgeous. And huge. You could feed a small army on this.”

“I was hoping you might say that.” She said, the corners of her mouth curving upward, “Considering that’s what we’re doing tomorrow if what I hear about LJ’s appetite is accurate.”

She stepped closer, folding her arms over her chest. “Your grilled turkey last year? It was exquisite. We were hoping you’d make it again this year. Cillian would have loved this thing getting some real use. And I think he would’ve liked the idea of you doing the honors. He liked you, the one time you met. He really did.”

Miles swallowed the heavy lump in his throat. For the longest time, he thought of Carter’s Dad as a wanker of the highest order. Until he got to know the dying man, and he and Carter had reconciled. “Okay then.” He said, closing the lid to the grill. “I’ll do it. Grilled turkey, round two! We’re gonna need more butter, though.”

Joanna smiled, relief and delight mingling in her expression.

Later that evening…

The house had long since settled into that warm, post-dinner quiet. In the living room, Carter lounged on one end of the couch, LJ on the other, and Alexandra curled comfortably in an armchair. They were halfway through the 1999 classic, The Mummy, when a burst of noise erupted from the kitchen behind them! Loud voices, drawers slamming, something metallic clattering loudly. Carter paused the movie with a raised brow.

Moments later Miles hurried past the doorway, looking over his shoulder as if expecting pursuit.

“Jesus! I just got chased out of the kitchen!” He announced breathlessly, pointing back toward the source of the chaos. “All I wanted was a snack and a beer!”

Carter snorted. “Glad it’s not just me. I almost got a wooden spoon to the backside dragging a glass of wine out of there.”

LJ chuckled under his breath. Before any of them could comment, two figures stepped into view from the kitchen entrance.

Kevin and Ashlynn.

Each held an ice-cold can of Dr Pepper and Ashlynn had a jumbo-sized bag of cheesy Doritos in hand. The four adults watched silently as the teenagers made their way past the living room and toward the front door. Kevin opened the door and they stepped out onto the porch, chatting easily between the two of them.

Only then did Carter turn to the others.

“Am I the only one thinking there’s a new pecking order around here?”




“You know, there’s a funny thing that happens when you spend weeks being stalked by the same vulture. You stop being scared of it.”

“You stop being surprised when it circles overhead, flapping its wings, croaking about destiny and conspiracies and how the world doesn’t appreciate its genius and how everyone owes you simply for you being you. You stop flinching when it swoops. You get tired of the same old routine, week in and week out. You get annoyed and eventually, you start looking at the sky and thinking, ‘I can’t wait for that thing to land so I can grab it by the neck and shut it up!’”

“Well congratulations are in order, Alexander Raven. You finally landed!”

“This match is non-title, let’s get that out there right away, because you and yoLuna’s propensity to rewrite history and justify your misguided and misdirected actions and choices. There is no belt on the line. No gold, no stakes higher than two fists and a three count. And yet somehow, this one match feels more important than half the defenses that I’ve had since May! Funny, that. Because this isn’t about the championship, Alexander. That maniacal brain of yours does understand that, yes? This is about everything that happened ever since you slithered back into SCW acting like the company owed you a parade!”

“You walked back through those doors with a deranged superiority complex! When in reality, the last time we saw you before that, you were sent packing with your tail tucked between your legs.  Like the world should stop, fall to one knee, and kiss your hairy ass just for the honor of your presence! No work put in! Nothing of notoriety earned, nothing proven to the world that he was anything remotely close to what he or his narcissistic cheerleader says he is! Just this smug belief that your mere existence deserved opportunity!”

“That’s the thing with entitled people like you, Alex. You don’t see the grind. You don’t respect it. You don’t understand that the reason some of us are at the top is because we bled for it, we broke our bones for it, we watched our lives fall apart just for the opportunity to climb one more rung on the ladder! You don’t see any of that because you don’t want to! Because the reality would pop that bubble you’ve encased your narrow little mind in to justify whatever choices you make in life!  You just look at the top of the mountain and say, ‘That should be mine!’ like a toddler pointing at someone else’s toy that mommy either wouldn’t or couldn’t buy for her little golden child!”

“And when the world doesn’t hand it to you? You don’t work harder for it. You don’t work to improve and better your chances. You don’t take the L and grow from it.”

“You steal it.”

“You stole the world title belt because you couldn’t earn it! Let’s not insult anyone’s intelligence by trying to claim it as mind games or symbolism or any of the bullshit you try to wrap your choices in to make them sound deep! You didn’t send a message. You didn’t expose a system. You snuck in, you grabbed what wasn’t yours, and you ran like a little bitch!”

“You paraded around with something you didn’t win and convinced yourself it meant something. You walked like a champion, talked like a champion, posed like a champion, but you never did the one thing that actually makes someone a champion. You never beat me.”

“And yet, in that twisted little brain of yours, you still found a way to turn yourself into the victim. The world was against you. Management was against you. The fans, the locker room, the alignment of the stars, the rings of Saturn and the tilt of the planet’s axis… every single thing except the man in the mirror was responsible for the fact you weren’t at the top of the mountain! That’s your favorite story, isn’t it? Everything from ‘They don’t understand me!’ to ‘They’re scared of what I could become!’ You’ve got a conspiracy theory for every failure in your career, and not one of those theories includes the line that maybe you just weren’t good enough. You’re worse than a high school debutante who didn’t get elected prom queen when her daddy promised!”

“And then we get to High Stakes XV. You marched into that show with the swagger of a champion, thinking the ending of your match was preordained! You made the critical error of using Alex Jones in your vendetta against me and Buttercup, you had to have known how that was going to go down! In the end, Alex Jones folded you like cheap origami! You tanked, Alexander! You crashed and burned! You failed on the grandest stage, at the biggest event of the SCW calendar year! That wasn’t sabotage. That wasn’t some plot. That was just a little something the rest of us call reality!”

“But of course you don’t see it that way. No, in your head, even that loss became some kind of martyrdom. Another chapter in the gospel according to Raven where you’re the misunderstood savior and everyone else is too blind to recognize your greatness. You take an L and twist it into a prophecy. You eat a pin and call it a conspiracy. And somehow even after that, even after embarrassing yourself on the biggest show we’ve got, you still had the nerve to stand there and insist you’re owed the world title! Owed… what a crock of shit!”

"Do you know what I was owed in this life, Alex? Nothing! Not a damn thing! I had to claw for every scrap of respect I’ve got! I had to fight through every slur, every eye roll, every promoter who said, ‘We’re not sure your type can be the face of the company!’ I had to prove that someone like me could break every one of those stereotypes over and over again!”

“I wasn’t owed this belt. I earned it. You weren’t robbed of this belt. You just never measured up to it. And that eats you alive, doesn’t it? That’s why you keep circling me. That’s why you keep using my name in your little manifestos, why you keep weaving me into your theories about how the company is corrupt and the universe is rigged and destiny keeps slipping through your fingers because the strings are pulled by invisible hands! Newsflash, Raven! The only hands pulling your strings are your own. You’re not cursed. You’re not persecuted. You’re just not as good as you think you are!”

“So here we are! Non-title. No excuses. No stolen belts, no shadows to hide behind, no way to pretend management is screwing you when the bell rings and it’s just you and me. You say you’ve been wronged? Prove it! You say you’re championship material? Show me! You say the only reason you’re not holding this belt right now is because of some grand conspiracy? Then step up and open the curtains and expose the pupper master!”

“You don’t get to snatch something out of my hands when my back is turned and pretend that makes you equal. You don’t get to ride a wave of drama and call it destiny. You don’t get to hijack my spotlight with your pity-parties and accusations and expect me to thank you for the attention. What you do get is what you’ve been begging for, whether you realized it or not. You get me. You get the Helluva Bottom Carter who has been listening to your voice for weeks and is really, really looking forward to hitting the mute button and shutting it off!”

“I’ve watched you talk yourself in circles. I’ve watched you try to rewrite the narrative so that every failure builds your legend instead of exposing your limits. But there’s a difference between a legend and a lie. A legend is built on something real. A lie is just a story repeated so many times that the person telling it can’t tell the difference anymore. You’re not a legend yet, Alexander. You’re just a man drowning in his own lies. So this is what happens now…”

“You finally step into the ring with the man you’ve tried to reduce to a prop in your ongoing drama. You stand across from the champion you tried to diminish by stealing what he earned. You come face-to-face with the reality that every conspiracy, every excuse,is just that. Words. Cannon fodder. Proof that you just never were good enough!”

“You come face-to-face with me. And when that bell rings, there isn’t going to be a hidden agenda pushing you down or holding you back. There won’t be any staff members not giving you what you ‘deserve’ or referees making bad calls to keep you down. There’s just going to be Alexander Raven, the man who thinks he’s owed the world, and Helluva Bottom Carter, the man who took his world away!”

“You want to prove you’re more than delusions and theft? Beat me. Non-title, clean, in the middle of the ring. Pin the champion in a match that doesn’t even threaten his reign and make everyone look at you differently. But we both know you won’t. Because deep down, beneath the theatrics and the speeches about fate, you know the truth. The reason you stole the belt instead of winning it. The reason you rewrite every loss as a grand injustice. The reason you stand on soapboxes instead of on pedestals.”

“You’re not owed this. In truth, you never were. And when we’re done, when the noise fades and you’re staring at the lights - again - I hope that for just for one second, that the silence in your head is loud enough for you to hear the truth. That the world isn’t against you, Alexander.”

“It just stopped believing your story.”

16
Turnberry Towers,
Las Vegas - the morning after Halloween

The condo was quiet in that hour between 11 and noon. The drapes were pulled wide open, allowing for the sun to shine fully through the floor to ceiling  windows. The holiday decorations had yet to be taken down for another year, a chore Miles and Carter had reserved for later that day.

Kevin Chapman was huddled in the family's gaming nook, in front of the TV and fingers flying across the controller as his character in Baldur’s Gate 3 took his turn dodging and slashing through a horde of goblins. Kevin had been making great strides at school, still shy in his newness but having taken that all-important first step in trying to make some friends. He had joined two clubs at Carter and Miles's understanding. A video game club and one geared toward the LGBTQ student body.

Miles and Carter agreed that this must be where Kevin met his “friend” Connor.

That's why Kevin was so focused on his gaming today, playing multiplayer with three club members. The teenager was so focused on his party making short work of the goblin encampment that he all but ignored the giant bowl of Halloween candy on the coffee table in front of him.

From the kitchen area, Miles leaned casually against the counter, nursing his own mug, watching Kevin’s game with a smirk, finding as much enjoyment in watching him play as if he were playing himself.

“You’ve officially killed more goblins than Carter's had cups of coffee.” Miles jested as Kevin's half elf sorcerer sent a fireball into a huddled group of goblins, igniting the whole lot

Kevin smiled, his eyes never leaving the screen. “That’s because I’m emotionally committed to saving Faerûn.”

He paused only to set the controller down and stretch.  He declared, “Okay, time-out. I need a Dr Pepper.”

He walked into the kitchen and pulled a can from the bottom shelf of the fridge. As he popped the tab and took a long sip, Miles said, “That stuff will rot your teeth.”

Kevin lowered the can and replied, “So will those six Reece's Cups you called breakfast.”

Miles was about to reply but stopped, hand raised and mouth open before he conceded, “Touche.” Satisfied he got in the last word, Kevin made to resume his game when Miles called him.

“Hey, Kev.” The teen turned and saw Miles wearing a smile that did not bode well. You know that cheeky, smarmy smile? “Wanna see something funny?”

Kevin lowered the can, asking, “Should I be worried?”

“Naw!” Miles declared as he walked over to a wooden shelf resting against the foyer wall where a CD Player in the shape of a jukebox was set up. A set up that hadn’t seen much use since the early 2000s, but Carter had a thing for nostalgia and it was a gift from his Grams. Miles flipped the switch and pressed play.

A few seconds later, the bright and unmistakable sound of sleigh bells filled the condo, followed by a clear and familiar voice….

“I don’t want a lot for Christmas
There is just one thing I need…”

Kevin froze mid-sip. His head swiveled slowly toward Miles, who was already grinning like a child about to attack his Christmas presents with no one in his way.

Kevin shook his head, groaning, “MIles! It’s only November first…!” But before he could finish, the bedroom door opened and Carter stepped out into the hall.

His hair was mussed up, classic bed head, and his eyes were still filled with sleep, or the desire for it. But the expression on his face? Now that was pure judgment. He stood there for a second, just long enough to look around at what he was seeing in front of him. Kevin frozen by the fridge, Miles standing beside the CD player, and Mariah Carey’s holiday anthem playing through the condo.

Without saying a word, Carter crossed the threshold without saying so much as a word. He reached the CD player, popped open the top, and forcibly popped the disc out, holding onto it like a bomb expert might hold onto a live explosive.

Miles’s grin faltered only slightly, reasoning, “Carter? Love? It’s just a little festive music…” But Carter wasn’t listening to reason. He turned and walked past them and straight through the living room. He opened the sliding glass door to the patio and then, without hesitation, Carter flung the CD like a frisbee into the vast expanse of the city! It vanished somewhere over the pool deck, maybe toward Paradise Avenue, maybe into legend, never to be seen again!

He then slid the door shut again, turned, and walked back toward the bedroom, shutting the door behind him.

Miles, doubled over, couldn’t breathe from laughing so hard. He staggered back to the kitchen and practically fell against the island counter.

“Oh my god!” He declared between gasps for breath. “He yeeted Mariah into Nevada!”

Kevin just stood there, Dr Pepper still halfway to his mouth, jaw slack. “He didn’t even say anything.”

Miles managed to straighten up, wiping his eyes. “No words needed, Kev! Not when you’re an artist!”

Outside, somewhere in Vegas, Mariah Carey’s reign had been briefly interrupted.

Later in the day

Just after noon, all had returned to normal, well, as normal as this household was truly capable of becoming. Carter had finally dragged himself out of bed, all thoughts and memories of the Mariah Carey ambush forgotten as the first thing he did was prepare lunch for his family. By his own admission, Carter was not the greatest cook but just his efforts were more than appreciated by his husband and Kevin.

And while Carter put the finishing touches on rinsing the dishes and putting them in the dishwasher, Miles leaned against the counter, studying something on his phone before he spoke up, “Alright, I’ve got an errand to run before traffic gets bad.”

Meanwhile, Carter fished a tumbler from a cabinet and filled it with water, saying casually, “Yeah, I have to make a quick stop at the mall anyway this afternoon.”

Miles glanced at him, one eyebrow raised. “The mall, huh?” There was a teasing edge in his voice, Miles fully aware of his husband’s love for all things shopping, and being so close to the holidays? The idea of turning Carter loose on the mall would be like setting the Tasmanian Devil loose in the forest.

Carter sighed, already anticipating whatever Miles was going to imply. He said, “Before you say anything, it’s for my Mom.”

Miles tilted his head, grin softening. “Oh?”

“She mentioned wanting a nice pants suit for her office meetings but can’t find one in Seattle that’s the right color.” Carter explained.

“What color does she want?” Kevin asked casually, looking up from his texting for the first time.

Carter answered, “Lavendar. So I had one custom ordered a few weeks ago. Just got the text from Neiman Marcus that it’s ready for pickup.”

Miles’s smile was genuine now. “That’s actually really sweet.” He said. “She’ll love it.”

Carter shrugged, all but indifferent to the praise. He didn’t do these things for his Mom and Grams for any form of recognition. He did it because he was able to. His Mom spent years facing adversity in raising him, and now that he was financially stable and independent? He was able to return the favor by spoiling her a little bit.

He said, “She deserves it.” Carter then turned to Kevin who, feeling his eyes on him, glanced up from whatever conversation he was having via text messaging.

“Wanna come with?” Carter asked. “Could get a smoothie while I pick it up.”

Kevin hesitated, thumb hovering over his phone. “Um, actually?” He said with an awkward half-smile. “Connor texted me. He was asking if I wanted to hang out. Maybe catch a movie or something.”

He looked from Carter to Miles, then back again. Almost as if he was concerned that turning him down and asking might somehow offend them. “Is that okay?”

Carter blinked in surprise, then nodded. “Of course that’s fine, Kev. Go have fun.”

“Glad to see you hanging out with some of your friends. Or, at least one of them.” Miles said, fishing a wallet from his back pocket. As he passed behind Carter, he casually slipped a folded twenty into Kevin’s hand, murmuring, “Don’t tell him I gave you that.”

Kevin’s face brightened. “Thanks.” He said quietly, as if sharing a secret of utmost importance and hurriedly tucking the cash in his pocket.  He then casually said, “I haven’t really hung out with anyone. Not on weekends, anyway. We’re always on the road.”

Kevin hurriedly continued, as if he was trying to right a wrong that he somehow committed. “I mean, I really love it… How many guys my age get to travel and hang out with famous wrestlers? It’s just…”

He trailed off, and the look on his face was more telling than the words. A flicker of guilt crossed both men’s expressions.

Miles met Carter’s gaze, brow furrowed slightly. Carter’s mouth pressed into a line, a silent acknowledgment passing between them. This particular revelation landed with unexpected weight. Miles then forced a soft smile, trying to pull the mood back up. “Need a ride to meet Connor?”

Kevin shook his head. “He’s picking me up. Should be here in a bit.” He hesitated, then added with shy hope. “I’m hoping to start learning to drive soon. That’d help.” Something else that Miles and Carter would have to tack onto the ever-growing list of Things To Do When Raising A Teenager.

Miles turned to put his wallet back on the counter, and as he did, Carter walked around the island and subtly slipped a folded twenty into Kevin’s hoodie pocket, murmuring, “Don’t tell him I gave you that.”

Kevin stifled a grin. If there was an Olympic event for accidental generosity, both men would have gone on to win gold medals. “Thanks.” He said, grabbing his phone, and heading toward the door, “See you guys later!”

The door closed softly behind him, leaving a small pocket of silence in his wake. For a moment, neither Miles nor Carter spoke. Then Carter leaned on the counter, arms folded, eyes drifting toward the floor. “You ever wonder if dragging him along to all the shows is hurting his social life?”

Miles exhaled through his nose, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah. I do. But what else can we do? We can’t just leave him here alone in Vegas.”

Carter nodded, jaw tightening slightly. “I know. I just don’t like the idea of him missing out.”

The conversation faded into the kind of quiet only shared guilt brings. That lingering ache of two people who know they’ve been doing their best, yet still feel like it’s not quite enough. These two men feeling concerned, thoughtful, and a little bit ashamed that the life they loved might be costing the kid something precious.

Neiman Marcus -
Fashion Show Mall

Soft music hummed through the air, jazzy and indulgent. Carter stepped up to the counter, the gift box containing his Mom’s new tan dress suit with matching white blouse expertly folded inside already in the clerk’s hands.

“This is for your mother?” The woman behind the counter asked conversationally.

Carter nodded and said, “Yeah. She mentioned needing a new outfit for meetings, so I had one tailored for her. I’m just glad you guys were able to come through on such short notice.”

“That’s sweet.” The clerk said with genuine approval. “Not every son thinks like that.”

She then handed him his package and asked, “Anything for yourself today?”

“Not today.” He answered with a shake of the head. “I’m trying to cut back on indulging.” He said but his eyes wandered to some of the nearby displays.

“Cutting back, huh?” She turned slightly and gestured to a display just behind her. “Because this just came in. Limited edition.”

Carter glanced over and his attention was on point. It was a long-sleeve dress shirt, rich in cinnamon color with a subtle sheen that caught the light. The kind of shirt that could turn heads in any room, yet still look timeless. He stepped closer, fingertips brushing the fabric. It was smooth, almost silky. He couldn’t help but pick it up and admire it before stepping in front of a mirror, holding the shirt against him.

“Damn.” He half muttered. “That’s perfect.”

The clerk smiled from behind the counter, recognizing that look that all shoppers wore. Carter stood there a moment longer, then he sighed, putting it back where he got it. “Maybe next time. Today’s about her.”

He offered a polite smile and left the store, and that glorious shirt, behind him.

Early Evening

The condo was quiet again when Carter returned. Miles had not yet returned and Kevin was still at the movies with Connor. Carter set his keys down on the counter and carried the Neiman Marcus box into the bedroom. He walked to the door of the walk-in and pulled it open.

And froze.

There, hanging neatly among his shirts and jackets, was the cinnamon-colored dress shirt from the store. The metallic sheen caught the fading light from the bedroom window just as it had under the boutique’s overhead track lightning. The price tag was still attached.

Carter didn’t move. His pulse ticked up. The air in the room felt heavier. He stepped closer, his fingertips hovering just above the fabric, barely touching. He turned slightly, eyes narrowing toward the bedroom door, listening to the silence of the condo. No movement. No sound.

The faint reflection of himself in the mirrored closet wall stared back. He looked down at the box still tucked under his arm, then back at the shirt. A long beat passed, and then, slowly, Carter closed the closet door. He stumbled back on unsteady legs and fell against the bed, almost missing it entirely as he sat.




“I'm going to tell everyone out there a little joke. And I'm not talking about one of those funny ‘ha ha’ kind of jokes that literally leave you breathless and make your ribs hurt. I'm talking about one of those type of jokes that has you scratching at the back of your head and making you wonder what the heck is going through the mind of the person responsible.”

“And it all starts with my confessing a little something. Something that still blows my mind to this day even though you would think that I'd be used to it by now. And that's this…”

“After everything I’ve done, after every single time that I’ve gone out there injured and put this company on my back! Every time I've bled and sweat, every time I've been hurt, and won since May! There are still these narrow minded jack offs out there lining up to tell anyone that's willing to listen (not to mention a few that are not) that I don’t have any business being the World Heavyweight Champion!”

“Let that sink in for a second. After beating legends, after shutting down the ones everyone swore would shut me up and put me in my place, after months of surviving matches that would have ruined other men, I still have some wannabe spotlight junkie out here trying to spin the narrative that I’m not worthy. That I’m not ‘World Championship material!’ That I’m the equivalent to a wrestling figure that you'd find at the dollar store as compared to what you would find at Toys R Us! A so-called downgrade to what the fans actually want!”

“A downgrade. Yeah, that’s really funny! Because if I’m the downgrade, then what the hell does that make all the people I’ve already beaten? Let’s start with the top two names I beat as the champion, shall we?”

“Alex Jones? Beaten! J2H? Beaten! Shall I go on? Oh please, yes! Allow me to continue! Since May, I have recorded wins over those two greats! Vincent Lyons! Artie! Eddie Lyons! Oh, wait! Are you ready for this next one? Aiden Reynolds! Yeah, the very same Aiden Reynolds who is going around, talking shit about me and saying I don’t have any business standing where I am today! But yeah, sure! I’m the one that doesn’t belong!”

“You know what I’ve learned since becoming champion? The biggest lie in wrestling is that once you win the big one, once you get that must desired World title belt around your waist, you’re done proving yourself. People think you can just relax. They think the debate’s over. You’ve climbed the mountain, planted the flag, and now you just exist. Well, let me tell you the reality of that.”

“What a crock of shit!”

“Winning the championship doesn’t mean you’ve stopped proving yourself! If anything, it means the complete opposite! It means you’ve got to prove it every single day! Every match, every promo, every time you step into that ring! You have to prove that you’re not a fluke! You have to prove that it wasn’t luck! You have to prove that your name belongs next to the ones they hang banners for! And I’d like to think that I have proven myself recently but there are still some naysayers who will gladly tell you otherwise.”

“Do you actually think walking into the ring against Alex Jones is easy? Dispute our differences and the fact I think he’s a pretentious asshole, the man is a respected veteran of this business and has earned his spot! I mean, for God’s sake! He’s the one that ended the reign of Finn Whelan so if that doesn’t cement his standing, what the hell does!?”

“And then there’s J2H! Looking back to his origins, he used to be the running joke of the locker rooms! A glorified jobber that literally nobody took seriously! But then the man actually pushed aside his pride and his bank account and did what he had to do to make something of himself! To make people take him seriously! And until Finn came along, J2H had that record for longest World title reign! J2H was the standard bearer! I still remember when he won Blast From the Past and secured his title shot against me. Almost immediately that was when I started to hear the whispers from the armchair experts that this was where I was going to fall. They were all saying things that I’ve heard before! Things like ‘He’s a novelty act.’ and ‘He’s not serious enough.’ And do you know something?”

“Every single self-proclaimed expert with a Twitter account and an opinion got real quiet after that bell rang.”

“And now, here comes Aiden Reynolds. The guy I once thought incredibly highly of because he was true to himself and saw no reason to be the fluff of the industry. The guy I praised before and after Violent Conduct X. The guy I gave respect to because I thought he earned every single bit of it. And what does he do? He turns his back, opens his mouth, and starts running it like a kid who just learned a new curse word. All because he couldn’t handle losing.”

“That’s jealousy for you. And it served for me as a stark reminder of the truth of this industry. That being that every handshake hides ambition. Every smile in the locker room is someone waiting for you to slip so they can take what you bled to earn. Respect isn’t shared here. It’s seized, defended, and stolen back again. Wrestling has this way of pulling the mask off people. You think you know them. You think you’ve got friends, allies, people who get it and will have your back throughout adversity. But then you win something they wanted for themself and suddenly their respect turns into resentment.”

“Aiden wants to call me a downgrade? Buddy, you might want to talk to your mentor about that, because who the hell do you think I beat for this title? Who did I pin to take the gold home? Alex Jones! And then I petitioned the higher ups to give Alex the title shot he deserved, despite everything, and what happened? I defended it … successfully! So what does that make Alex, huh? What does that say about your precious mentor if the ‘downgrade’ walked into the ring, stared him down twice, and left with the championship both times?”

“Go ahead, I’ll wait.”

“Now let's talk about J2H. The ‘Crown Jewel’ of professional wrestling. Everybody said that was going to be the end of me. They said that match would be the moment I realized I was out of my depth. But guess what? The living legend didn’t humble me. He validated me. He stood across the ring from me, brought the fight, and I was the one that stood tall at the end. That night, I didn’t just survive. I won!”

“But somehow, in the minds of the bitter and the broken, I’m still a downgrade. And in the end, it’s always the same story, isn’t it? When I win, it’s luck. When they lose, it’s excuses. They can’t handle that the guy who laughs, dances, and is the ‘Pride of SCW’ is also the guy that’s better than them inside of the ring!”

“Now, Aiden Reynolds says I can’t be taken seriously because I don’t take things seriously. Only… who says that I don’t? Is it because I smile when I’m around the fans? Is it because I have fun doing something I love doing? Is it because when I walk into that ring, I make people feel something? Is that why you don’t think I’m serious, Aiden?”

“Are you honestly telling me that because I don’t brood in a corner and walk past fans who hold their hands out to me, that I don’t belong here?”

“You want to talk about emotion, Aiden? You’ve got the emotional depth of a roll of toilet paper! You walk to the ring, you wrestle, and you leave. There’s nothing behind your eyes. There’s no spark, no connection… Aiden? You’re a man without a soul. Meanwhile, the fans connect with me because I’m real. I’m not playing some fake tough guy act. I’m not out here pretending to be a tortured soul who can only express himself through inflicting pain on someone else!”

“I’m myself! 100% unfiltered, unapologetic … me!”

“So you can talk all you want about how I don’t take things seriously, but here’s the truth Aiden. I take having and being fun seriously. This business is built on passion! On heart. On giving people a reason to come back next week!  And I give them that reason every damn time! All you give them are excuses to visit the popcorn stand or a quick trip to the restroom in the hope that something more exciting will be coming up next! So if you want to wrestle like a robot, fine. But don’t come crying to me when the crowd forgets your name five minutes after your last match ends!”

“Aiden says I’m in some kind of funk. That I’m off my game and can’t get out of my own head. All I can say to that is since when is being human a crime? Yeah, I have my off days. I admit it. I have depression. I get anxiety over things others would consider small. But you know what’s funny about that? Even on my worst day, I’m still better than you on your best.”

“You want to talk about funks, Aiden? Maybe you should take a good, long look in the mirror. Because from where I’m standing, you’re the one drowning your sorrows in a bottle, then coming online to play therapist about how ‘Carter’s not focused.’ You’re not fooling anyone. You’re projecting. There’s a difference.”

“And then… Oh and then! You saved the absolute best part for last, didn’t you? Because Aiden is too much of an uneducated Trogoldyte who can’t win a war of words, he instead goes for the lowest-hanging fruit possible. He drags my husband into it. Aiden thought that was going to get under my skin. He thought talking about my personal life would shake me, make me slip. It was his sad little attempt at mind games. A little extra assist from Alex Jones, I’m hazarding a guess. Well, it didn’t work, Buttercup. It just showed how desperate you really are.”

“You can’t handle the fact that Miles and I love each other. That we’ve got something real, something solid, something you’ll never have because you’re too busy trying to prove to the world how tough you are when in reality, you are completely alone where it matters most! You hate seeing us happy. You hate that our love doesn’t fit into your fragile idea of masculinity. In another life, Aiden, you must’ve been an American Republican!”

“And I feel for you, Aiden. I honestly do. Maybe one day you’ll find someone who can put up with your mood swings, your ego, and your terrible taste in gas station whiskey. Until then, though, keep our names out of your mouth!”

“I just find it hilarious that Aiden is trying to say that Miles’s so-called lack of success where it matters is somehow my fault. Bitch, do you remember the first Elimination Chamber in SCW history? Yeah, Miles was the one that eliminated the Hall of Famer J2H! How many people can say they hold a pinfall win over James? Present company excluded?”

“I think Aiden is glossing over the important fact that unlike him, Miles is a champion. He won the Internet Championship in a match that, and correct me if I’m wrong here, your mentor walked away empty handed!”

“So let’s play connect-the-dots, shall we? Miles beat J2H. Miles is the current Internet champion! But sure, tell me again how I’m the problem!”

“You’ve got this narrow-minded idea that a champion has to be intimidating! That being intimidating is the same as being great! Newsflash, Aiden! Intimidation is only a state of mind. You think scary means scowling into a camera and flexing your muscles and talking about violence like you’ve never been hugged! You want to know what’s really scary, Aiden?”

“It’s the idea of a so-called real man like you stepping into the ring with a man like me and losing! Twice! Because when that happens, all the things you cling to, whether it be the machismo, the posturing or the idea that being loud makes you right? It’s all going to crumble down around your feet, ready to be swept away by history!”

“See, I’m not the World Champion because I’m bigger, stronger, or meaner than everyone else. I’m the World Champion because I’m better. Because I was trained by the best! Because I understand what this business is about! Because I bring the heart, the soul, the connection that you can’t fake, can’t manufacture and can’t imitate! “

“So you can call me all the names that you want! You can question my worth and spin your little narratives about how I don’t belong. Trust me, you’re not saying anything that I haven’t already heard a hundred times over! But when that bell rings, just you, me, and the truth! And the truth is you can’t beat me! Not then. Not now. Not ever!”

“High Stakes is our biggest night of the year, every year! For most, it’s a dream. For you, it’s about to become a nightmare. You’re gonna walk into that match thinking you’re the hero of your story. You’ll convince yourself that you’re destined to win. That it’s your redemption arc. So please Aiden, allow me the grace of offering you an early reality check! You don’t get to decide who belongs! You don’t get to define what a champion looks like! You don’t get to rewrite history just because it doesn’t flatter you!”

“You called me a downgrade, but here’s the reality. Downgrades quit. Champions endure. And like it or not, I’m still here! Still the World Heavyweight Champion! You’re walking into High Stakes thinking it’s your chance to take the throne, but when it’s over, when you’re lying flat on that mat staring up at the lights, you’ll finally understand why the fans believe in me! And it’s not because I’m the scariest or the loudest. It’s because I’m the realest!”

“And reality always wins!”

17
Supercard Archives / HAPPY HALLOWEEN
« on: October 31, 2025, 09:23:00 PM »
“A Séance Gone Wrong”

The condo at Turnberry Towers’ was transformed to resemble a goth theater kid’s wet dream, and why not? The world knows that Halloween is the gay’s most holiest of days. Spooky cobwebs, witches brew potion bottles, a fog machine, orange bubble lights and the effect was complete with the Bluetooth speaker playing traditional Halloween theme music, save for the random commercials playing because Carter was too cheap to pay for a subscription.

One of five seated at their dining table, Carter, wearing a black silk robe and way too much eyeliner, spread his arms dramatically. “Welcome mere mortals!” He declared. “To an evening of terror, truth, and questionable taste!”

Miles sat at his right with a glass of red-dyed beer and looked toward his brother, asking, “How did I get talked into this?” To which LJ replied, “Probably a sex thing.”

“Oh yeah…” Miles mused, turning back to his husband’s outlandish performance.

To Carter’s left was Kevin Chapman, their sixteen-year-old charge, earbuds in and beating his palms against the table surface in rapid, musical succession. Beside him sat LJ Kasey, Miles’s younger brother and Carter's brother-in-law, and LJ’s girlfriend Alexandra Calaway, twirling her finger in her hair and blowing an impressive bubblegum bubble.

Carter clasped his hands. “Tonight boos and ghouls, we pierce the veil! We commune with the beyond! OoOOoo!”

LJ looked at Miles and said, “Just remember, you married him.”

Suddenly there was a loud snap, followed by a pop and an ear splitting screech! Everybody jumped and turned to find Alexandra clawing at her bubble gum covered face!

“OH MY GOD!” She shrieked. “I TOTALLY BLEW MY FACE UP!”

Everyone just stared briefly before returning to what they were doing.

“Everyone join hands.” Carter said, eyes closed. “We are about to meet the spirits!”

They joined hands and Carter pleaded, “Spirits of the nether realm, speak through me!”

A beat of silence. Suddenly, the lights went out.

Alexandra called out, “Who's hand is that!? … I said, WHO'S HAND IS… Oh, never mind. It's my hand.”

Miles's voice was heard from the darkness, “Good Lord…”

And just like that, the lights came back on. Only most ominously, they were no longer orange. They were red. Spooky, huh? Carter’s body twitched. His head jerked back. His voice rose two octaves.

“I am here.”

Miles blinked and turned to LJ. “Oh, great.” He said. “He’s been possessed by a theater major.”

“The veil is open.” The voice croaked. “Five souls sit here. Four with secrets unspoken. Two with a cat who judges them all.”

Ms. Thang, Miles and Carter's tuxedo kitty, yowled from the sofa as if on cue.

Kevin whispered, “Okay that’s creepy.”

“Let the confessions begin.” Carter’s possessed gaze swung toward Kevin. “The boy with restless thumbs who hides shame behind memes.”

“Hey, I’m pretty open, man.” Kevin laughed nervously. “What’s there to hide?”

The voice spoke, “You once applied to become a professional mascot for a ferret-themed theme park.”

Miles choked on his own spit, “A what!?”

Kevin’s face went scarlet. “It was a summer job!” He pleaded. “I needed money!”

Carter’s hand slammed the table. “You auditioned in full costume. And fainted from heatstroke in the parking lot.”

LJ doubled over laughing, leaving poor Kevin to cover his face. “I hate this ghost.”

Carter’s voice giggled, a sound that wasn’t quite match his own. “Next, the man who fears conditioner.”

LJ straightened. “Conditioner? No, see, that’s not me…”

“LJ Kasey.” The spirit hissed. “Vain as Narcissus. Yet behind that bravado lies your truest shame.”

Miles leaned forward, practically radiating that older brother glee. “Oh this is gonna be good!”

“You own twelve self-help audiobooks.” Carter moaned. “All titled ‘How to Flirt Like a CEO.’”

LJ’s mouth fell open. “Hey! They were a subscription!”

“You listen to them before dates.” The spirit continued. “And you practice in the mirror with finger guns.”

The bubble gum covered Alexandra looked at her boyfriend and said, “Boy, you look so silly right now!” Causing everyone, spirit included, to do a double take.

The possessed eyes turned next to Alexandra.

“Alexandra Calaway.” Carter intoned. “Poised. Refined. And yet you pretend to be allergic to gluten because you once sneezed on a breadstick on your first date with LJ.”

Alexandra gasped, “I was nervous!”

LJ accused, “You said you had a ‘medical condition!’”

“I panicked!” She cried. “You were cute and I projectile-sneezed parmesan!”

The ghost’s laughter shook through Carter’s chest. “And now you must forever endure gluten-free penance!”

Carter twitched violently and his  gaze snapping toward the couch where Ms. Thang sat upright.

“The feline.” Carter’s voice rasped. “The queen. She knows more than any of you. Her secret is…” But Ms. Thang hissed sharply. The flame nearest her sputtered out and the spirit paused. “We will not discuss the tuna incident.”

Ms. Thang gave a satisfied flick of her tail, as if daring the supernatural entity to try her patience again.

“Moving on.” The spirit muttered. “The husband hides a truth stitched in pride and stubbornness.”

Miles raised both eyebrows. “Oh boy, here it comes. My turn!”

The spirit smiled through Carter’s lips. “Two men who refused to lose a game and found themselves trapped.”

LJ frowned, “Wait, what?”

“You are married.” The voice said. “Because neither of you would surrender in a game of gay chicken.”

A stunned silence followed in the wake of this revelation. Kevin blinked. “Hold up. You married each other out of spite?”

“I’d say commitment, but sure.” Miles conceded. “Spite works.”

Alexandra covered her mouth to hide a laugh. “That’s simultaneously romantic and deeply concerning.”

“Neither blinked.” The spirit said. “Neither backed down. Pride became a proposal.”

Miles looked at his possessed husband, “I mean, he proposed using an onion ring. The ghost’s not wrong.”

The spirit’s eyes glowed brighter. “And yet one final secret remains. The medium himself.”

Carter’s breathing changed—short, shuddering. The room’s laughter died down as the air thickened again, candlelight trembling.

“The medium hides something even the cat would expose if not bribed with treats.” The voice hissed.

Miles leaned forward, face marred with concern. “Alright, enough Carter…”

Carter’s head whipped around as if something unseen was yanking him back! The candles blew out in a single gust!

“Would you like to know what Carter hides about Ms. Thang?”

The cat, offended at being name-checked twice, emitted a growl. Every candle relit at once in a flash.

“Fine!” The spirit snapped. “We move on!”

Miles reached for him. “Carter. Babe. Come on, you’re taking this too far!”

But Carter’s body convulsed, his fingers clawing the tabletop.

“The last secret! The truth the medium hides, even from himself!”

“Stop!” Miles said firmly, shaking Carter’s shoulder! “You’re done! Game over!”

Carter’s head jerked toward him, his eyes now full black. The candles flared high and guttered out, plunging the room into a suffocating dark. Alexandra screamed! Sorry, that was LJ!

From the silence came Carter’s voice, but distorted, echoing. “Would you like to hear it, Miles?” He asked. “The thing he hides beneath the charm and sarcasm?”

“Enough!” Miles shouted. “Carter, wake up!”

But Carter’s mouth moved, words dripping like poison. “He dreams of … “

Carter’s eyes flew open.

He gasped sharply and sat upright on his and Miles's bed. He blinked at his surroundings in the Turnberry Towers’ master bedroom. Miles sat beside him, a hand resting gently on his shoulder.

Miles murmured softly. “You were having one hell of a nap.”

Carter groaned and flopped back onto the pillow. “Why did you wake me up!? I wanted to know what my secret was!?”

Miles’s smile turned warm, fond, eyes full of that quiet affection. “That’s why I love being married to you.” He said. “I never know what’s coming next.”




Turnberry Towers

The pool area at the Las Vegas Turnberry Towers was transformed into a glorified Halloween Wonderland. The pathways to the patio were lined with lanterns shaped like skulls and pumpkins. Artificial cobwebs draped across palm trees with large, plastic spiders entangled in them. Tucked away in the corners, fog machines exhaled ghostly wisps of fog across the pavement for that perfect touch. Even the swimming pool’s lighting added a touch of ghastly class with the surrounding lights replaced with red bulbs.

And above it all, strings of fairy lights twisted like spider silk between the palms, in colors of purple, green and orange.

Buffet tables stretched along the borders of the party, filled with everything from candied apples and popcorn balls to mummy hot dogs and spooky deviled eggs. Gothic attired bartenders busied themselves, mixing drinks such as witch’s brew and vampires kiss while a DJ clad in a plague doctor’s costume pumped out some traditional Halloween tunes.

Children ran about the pool deck in a variety of costumes such as superheroes, witches and skeletons. The adults were as much a part of the fun as anyone. A woman in an elaborate Cleopatra costume stood laughing beside a trio of residents in full Star Wars gear posing for selfies, while an elderly neighbor was dressed in a flapper outfit and clearly winning the hearts of everyone as she danced along to the music with people a third her age.

Anne Thompson, the head of the HOA that oversaw the care at the two towers that compromised the Turnberry Towers, truly outdid herself with the efforts behind this party. Anne was the complete opposite of the HOA stereotype. She truly cared about the people who lived there, and went out of her way to treat everyone equally and with the utmost respect. Which was why she was so conspicuous by her much noticed absence.

At the heart of the Turnberry Towers’ poolside Halloween celebration stood Carter and Miles, unmistakable as the life of the party. Carter’s costume was pure Elton John. He wore a metallic silver suit, the jacket covered with rhinestones and sequins. Beneath it, a pink shirt plus platform boots that practically made him a head above the rest. Oversized white-framed glasses framed his face, their lenses tinted rose-pink, and his blond hair had been styled retro style.

Beside him, Miles was the perfect David Bowie. He wore a form-fitting jumpsuit with bolts of red and electric blue. A lightning streak of glitter on his cheek crossed over to one blue eye. His hair was styled into a glam-rock wave, and his boots were red.

“Have you seen Kevin?” Carter asked, his voice raised slightly over the music as he scanned the crowd.

Miles smiled, handing him a drink. “He’s with Anne. They’re getting ready to make their entrance.”

Carter smirked. “This is going to be good.” And he meant it. Anne was what they call “good people,” and Kevin had bonded with her from the time his family had resided in the condo one floor above Miles and Carter’s own. She had been a mother figure even when Kevin had a mother, if that tells you anything.

“Hey.” Miles nudged Carter, saying, “Check it out.” Carter turned his head and found the amusing (and somewhat shocking) sight of Fenris and David Sheppard in attendance - AND in full costume. Fenris was dressed as a Fallen Angel, complete with black robes and elaborate black wings. And David? Oh he was the Devil with full red makeup and black, leather pants and boots.

“How in hell did David drag him to this party?” Carter mused aloud. “Kristjan hates Halloween.”

“Probably something sexual.” Miles mused in answer but completely serious. Carter shuddered and shot his husband a look and was about to reply when something caught Carter’s attention. His eyes widened, “Oh my God.”

Miles turned and the biggest smile possible lit up his face. Walking arm in arm through the party goers were Kevin and Anne, and for a moment, they looked like they had stepped out of the MCU Universe. Kevin was dressed as Wiccan, the Scarlet Witch’s son and Anne was resplendent, the perfect likeness of Agatha Harkness. Together, they were a vision.

As they approached, the crowd erupted in applause and playful cheers. Carter laughed, clapping his hands. “Are you kidding me!? You two look incredible!”

Anne playfully posed all witch-like, replying, “We do, don’t we?”

Kevin beamed, cheeks flushed under the attention. “Does it really look okay?” He asked bashfully. Miles looped an arm around Carter’s waist, smiling proudly at Kevin. “You look amazing, kid. Wiccan never looked so good.”

“How’d he talk you into it?” Carter asked with a smile, to which Anne replied with a gentle shrug of her shoulders. “He asked.”

“Fair enough.” Carter laughed and watched as Anne escorted Kevin off into the throes of the party going scene around them. Around them, the party continued on. Children darted between legs with candy-filled bags, someone popped a bottle of champagne, and a group of tenants started a dance near the water’s edge.

Carter looked around, grinning from ear to ear. “Now this is what Halloween is supposed to be.”

And as the laughter of their friends mingled with the music, the Turnberry Towers glowed, alive and full of magic.




“Do you know what I love about this sport? The unpredictability. You never really know when that one moment that changes everything is going to happen. The one match, the one performance, that separates the names on the card from the ones etched into the history books.”

“That’s what High Stakes has always been about.”

“They call it the ‘Grand Prix of Professional Wrestling’ and with good reason. It’s the one event of the year where every man and woman in that locker room bleeds for a chance to get here. They crave it. They dream about it. Hell, they fight each other just for the opportunity to stand where I’m standing! In the main event, with the World Heavyweight Championship on the line.”

“And that’s exactly why I’m here. Because a certain somebody fought seven other men to earn the right to look me in the eye one more time. Aiden Reynolds.”

“Yeah, I know that name well. The man who bled with me and damn near broke me at Violent Conduct X just over a month ago. Men like him are hard, if not impossible, to forget. September 14th. Main Event. That was the first time that I was ever in an I Quit Match. And now, like then, I admit I didn’t get the point of why we had to compete in a match like that, just to fit the theme of the show. But a small part of me is glad that we did because that one match did more for my title reign and more for Aiden’s reputation backstage that any recent matches that either one of us has had. That night, I walked in as the World Heavyweight Champion and I left the same. But I’ll give Aiden this much. He didn’t quit.”

“His body did. And that right there is the difference between quitting and breaking. There is absolutely no shame in Aiden losing our match the way that he did. If anything, it just elevated him that much higher. The man didn’t give up! I literally could not make him say the words ‘I Quit’! And that is why I have so much respect for him! That is why the name Aiden Reynolds is on the tongues of every self respected wrestling fan across the globe! He has earned that respect!”

“See, when you’ve been around this business long enough, when you’ve been trained by some of the greatest minds in this business and been inside the ring with virtual legends, you stop looking at matches as win or lose moments. You start looking at them like mile markers. You look back and you remember who you were at each one. And maybe more importantly, who you became after. That night at Violent Conduct X, Aiden Reynolds became something more and so did I.”

“Because when you take a man to the absolute limit, when you push each other past the point of exhaustion, when the only thing keeping you both standing is pure spite, something in you changes. You see the world differently after that. You see your opponent differently.”

“I used to think I had it all figured out. The championship, the spotlight, the name recognition. The merchandise and fans asking for photos and autographs. There was a point at the start when all I saw was the glamour. But the truth is that none of that means a damn thing when you’re lying on your back with a man like Aiden trying to tear your world down around you. That night, Aiden Reynolds earned my respect. And now? He’s earned his rematch.”

“I’ll be honest. I’ve never thought of myself as a company man. I never liked the term. I never liked the idea of being someone’s golden boy or the puppet that smiles for the cameras and says all the right things. Anyone that knows me, the real me, knows that just isn’t the path I take. What you see when you know me is exactly what you get when those cameras are on. I am, one hundred percent unapologetically … me.”

“So when they announced the High Stakes tournaments, I wasn’t exactly doing cartwheels backstage. Why would I? I’m the World Heavyweight Champion and I had to sit back and watch while eight other men fought for the right to face me. Eight men who could have changed the trajectory of my career with a single win. They could completely alter my fate and I could do nothing. That’s not exactly a comfortable position to be in. Sitting there, watching and knowing that your future is being decided by a tournament you’re not even in.”

“That’s High Stakes in a nutshell, isn’t it? You watch and wonder who’s going to try and pull the trigger on everything that you've built.”

“And when the tournament got underway, admittedly I had a few favorites. Aiden Reynolds, obviously, was right near the top. Because after what he did against me at Violent Conduct X, I knew he wasn’t finished. That kind of fire doesn’t just go out. It smolders.”

“Then there was LJ Kasey. My brother-in-law. And before anyone rolls their eyes, let me make something clear. Family ties don’t mean a thing between those ropes. I remember our ladder match for the Internet Championship last year like it was yesterday. The bruises didn’t fade for weeks. The man is every bit as reckless as he is resilient and if he’d made it through the tournament, I know he would’ve given me one hell of a fight for the big prize.”

“Of course there’s Eddie Lyons, the one they call the workhorse and with good reason. He’s not flashy. He’s not loud. He doesn’t need to be. Because when that bell rings, you know you’re in for a war. I respect that kind of consistency. I respect that kind of drive. And I really hope after I retain in Tucson, he gets a chance for the gold soon after.”

“And then last but certainly least is Alexander Raven. Now there’s a name that sends a chill down your spine for all the wrong reasons. Not because he’s the biggest or the strongest but because he’s the most dangerous kind of competitor. The one who believes he’s always right. The man who looks in the mirror and sees destiny staring back. He’s a liar and a manipulator. And honestly, part of me was surprised he didn’t crawl deeper during the finals against Aiden. If he had, maybe things would’ve gone differently. Maybe I’d be standing here talking about him instead.”

“But I’m not. I’m talking about Aiden. Because out of eight men, it was Aiden Reynolds who clawed his way to the top. And now we’re doing this dance all over again.”

“I admit that I might have preferred a bit of variety in challenges. Nothing against Aiden but when you’re the champion, you want to test yourself against everything and everyone. But then again, maybe this is fate’s way of reminding me that some rivalries aren’t meant to end neatly. Some are meant to define eras.”

“Because let’s be honest. Aiden and I are not just another pair of names on the marquee. We’ve both bled for this sport. We’ve both had our bones broken, our spirits tested and our hearts shattered! And every single time, we’ve come back swinging!”

“This isn’t just a rematch. It’s an evolution. The last time we stood across from each other, we didn’t know what to expect. We studied tapes, we strategized, we prepared. But no amount of footage can prepare you for what it’s like to feel another man’s will tested against yours! To feel his breath on your neck as he tries to drag you down into the dirt! That’s something you can’t learn in a gym. You can’t simulate that in training. That’s something you only learn inside the ring, when the lights are on, the cameras are rolling, and every heartbeat sounds like a drumline in your ears!”

“But now, things are different. He knows me just as well as I know him. We’ve seen each other at our worst. But here’s the catch. This time, it’s not an I Quit match. This time, there are rules. Disqualifications. Count outs. I call it structure. No weapons to hide behind. No shortcuts. No easy way out. Last time, we were given freedom. But this time?”

“This is discipline. This is restraint. This is a true test of skill, endurance, and control. At High Stakes XV, we are going to find out who the better wrestler actually is!”

“People have this misconception about what it means to be the champion. They think it’s about the belt. The gold. The photo ops. The headlines. But it's not. Being the World Champion means carrying the weight of expectation on your shoulders every single night. It means knowing that every person in that locker room is aiming for your head and that every fan in every arena expects you to deliver. It means that no matter how tired you are, no matter how sore, no matter how sick you might be, you show up!”

“Because that’s what champions do. And I know Aiden Reynolds understands that now. He’s not the same man he was a month ago. He’s sharper. Hungrier. Smarter. He’s learned what it’s like to come so close you can taste it, only to have it slip through your fingers. That changes a man. That builds character. That makes him dangerous.”

“I admit when I first walked into this business, I was reckless. I thought passion alone could carry me to the top. I thought if I just hit harder, shouted louder, that I’d make it. But over time, I learned that there’s more to it than that. You have to lose in order to understand how to win. That’s what this title represents. Every injury. Every failure. Every ounce of blood I’ve spilled to hold it in my hands! I chased it for so long, I was starting to listen to my critics and lose hopes in my own dreams. But I was lucky enough to be surrounded by people who saved me from myself. They are as much a part of this championship as I am!”

“This championship is a reflection of everything I’ve sacrificed to be here. And now, I’m standing across from a man who understands that in a way most don’t. Aiden’s been through hell. He’s the kind of fighter who doesn’t need validation. He doesn’t need the spotlight. He just needs the fight. That’s why I respect him. That’s why this match means something.”

“Because it’s not just about proving who’s better. “It’s about proving who wants it more. But let’s not rewrite history, though. At Violent Conduct X, I beat Aiden Reynolds. Fair and square. No excuses. No controversies. And the question now is, can I do it again? Can I go back to that place, that well of endurance, that sheer stubbornness that refuses to die?”

“You’re damn right I can and will!”

“Because this is what I live for! I didn’t get here by accident! I didn’t luck into this position! I didn’t get it because of backstage politics! Every match, every challenge was earned! And if Aiden Reynolds thinks that just because he’s evolved, that I’ve stayed the same? He’s in for a rude awakening.”

“See, Aiden, I’ve been watching you. Watching the way you’ve rebuilt yourself since Violent Conduct. You’ve been playing the long game, haven’t you? You’ve been waiting for this exact moment. And now, here we are at High Stakes XV. The biggest show of the year. The Grand Prix. The world’s eyes on us, again.”

“But don’t think for a second that this is going to be the same fight you remember. Because just like you’ve grown, so have I. You’re not facing the same Helluva Bottom Carter who beat you at Violent Conduct X. You’re facing the one who realized that staying champion means evolving faster than everyone else. You’re facing a man who’s stopped fighting for validation and started fighting for legacy.”

“Aiden wants redemption. I want affirmation. He wants to prove that lightning doesn’t strike twice. I want to prove that I am the lightning. For him, this is about closure. For me, it’s about continuation. The story of my reign doesn’t end here. Not at the biggest event of the year. Not on the night where the world’s watching. Not when everything I’ve worked for is standing right there, daring me to defend it! And on that night, when the world is watching, when the lights are brightest, when the stakes couldn’t possibly be higher? I’ll remind everyone why I am the standard-bearer! Why I am the one holding the world in my hands!”

“So Aiden, come ready. Come disciplined. Come focused. Because I know you’re coming for blood. I know you’ve been dreaming about this since September 14th. But dreams are fragile things. They tend to shatter when they collide with reality. And the reality is this; At High Stakes XV, you’re walking into the biggest night of your career. You’re stepping into the ring with the best version of me that’s ever existed!”

“When it’s all said and done, when the lights dim, when the confetti falls, one truth will stand above all others. Helluva Bottom Carter does not choke on the moment. He owns it. This is High Stakes XV. The Grand Prix of Professional Wrestling. The biggest event of them all! And under that spotlight, with the whole world watching? I will once again remind everyone why I am, and will continue to be the World Heavyweight Champion!”

18
Climax Control Archives / Lyons Tamer 2.0
« on: October 24, 2025, 08:59:27 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada
Las Vegas High

The weather over Las Vegas had been picture-perfect with clear blue skies stretching across the skyline of the famed “City of Sin” without a cloud in sight. The sun was shining warm but gentle enough as temperatures settled comfortably in the mid-70s since early this morning and did not raise a single degree above 80. It had been the kind of day that felt bright and open as autumn slowly  settled in.

Carter pulled the lime green Volkswagen Beetle into the long line of vehicles outside Las Vegas High just as the dismissal bell rang through the campus. To say his car stood out among the literal menagerie of newer and more colorful vehicles driven by the other parents, grandparents, and guardians, all who were waiting (in)patiently for their high schoolers would be a gross understatement. All the better for Kevin to spot Carter's ‘little bug’ from a mile away.

Carter drummed his fingers lightly on the steering wheel, sunglasses on, elbow casually hooked out the open driver-side window like he was posing for an autumn holiday ad campaign. In fact, he caught a prototypical soccer mom staring at him from the relative anonymity of her SUV. You know the type. Bleached blonde hair with that ‘duck tail’ style over her eyes. Too much spray tan and sunglasses two sizes too big.

When he caught her looking, she actually had the audacity to sneer at him. As if to say ‘ How dare you look at me when I'm looking at you ‘. So Carter, being the kind and mature individual that he is, responded in kind. By puckering his lips and blowing her a kiss, resulting in her hurriedly averting her gaze.

Mission accomplished.

Carter then turned back to watch as kids spilled out of the front entrance, the chatter of weekend plans and bemoaning homework assignments bouncing between them. The yellow school buses idled further down, waiting for their charges. Carter idly remembered what it felt like riding those buses, especially when going home. It felt like such a sense of freedom. Carter spotted Kevin quickly enough, but what drew Carter’s eye was the kid walking beside him. A relatively big kid for his age. Husky, easily six feet tall with strawberry blonde hair, stood out without even trying. The two boys were talking quietly, their heads slightly leaned toward one another in a way that communicated familiarity. Not awkward. Not forced. Actually comfortable. Interesting. Carter could not help but smile, knowing that Kevin was well on his way to making friends at his new school, despite any worries toward the contrary.

Kevin looked up, laughing about something the boy had said to him, and the flash of lime green gave Carter away instantly. His expression flickered. Not displeased but certainly not the way it lit up for Miles, either. If he noticed, Carter buried the reaction down deep.

The boys exchanged a quick goodbye before Kevin cut away from him and started toward the car while the ‘mystery boy’ headed for one of the buses, ready to deliver him home. Carter watched him until the passenger seat opened and Kevin climbed in, slinging his backpack into the back seat.

“Hey.” Kevin greeted, always polite, but quiet enough as if he was a child who just got caught with his hand in the proverbial cookie jar.

Carter nodded toward the direction the big kid had walked. “Who’s that?” He asked.

Kevin’s hand stalled halfway through attempting to buckle his seatbelt. “Just a friend.”

It was a shy answer. One of deflection that every teenager crafted to perfection (or at least thought they did) to ward off interfering (nosey) adults. Carter caught it, but despite his genuine curiosity and a mad desire to tease, he did absolutely nothing to draw more information from out of the teen beside him than he was ready to give.

Kevin settled into the passenger seat, asking the obvious, “Miles didn’t come?”

“Nope.” Carter carefully pulled the Beetle out of the pick up line and merging into traffic without hesitation. “Sorry but you’re stuck with me.”

Kevin sank back into the seat, not irritated, just unsure of himself and his present situation. He glanced briefly at the dashboard, the familiar sight of the Stitch bobbing on his weighted mount. “Oh. Okay.”

Carter tried not to let Kevin’s reaction get to him, but truth be told it did bother him. Miles had bonded with Kevin over the months when he was rescued and recuperating in the hospital. And as much as Carter tried to be there for him, it seemed like the teenager kept him somewhat at arms length.

“Well,” Carter spoke as the Beetle wove about its way into traffic, paying careful heed now that he had a special passenger. A promise he made to Miles. “I hope you’re not in any kind of hurry to get home because I have to hit the Mall real quick. Miles is meeting us there for dinner.”

Kevin turned to him. “You didn’t tell me we were going out…”

“I know, sorry about that but…” Carter said easily. “Surprise?”

Kevin sank further into his seat, if that were at all possible. Carter then added, “Figured this gives us some time to talk.”

Kevin paused before asking “About what?”

“Let’s get there first.” Was all Carter said for the time being…

Fashion Show Mall

Twenty minutes later, the duo of Carter and Kevin were stepping inside Fashion Show Mall, an air-conditioned chill sweeping across everyone who passed inside from the streets of Vegas to the vast interior. The Friday crowd was already heavy, even in the early afternoon, with shopping bags, screaming children and teenagers roaming in clustered packs. Carter walked naturally, hands in pockets, comfortable navigating anywhere.

Kevin kept pace beside him, not quite shoulder to shoulder. Not as comfortable.

They passed a Coca-Cola branded kiosk, Carter paused long enough to buy a cold bottled Dr. Pepper and handed it directly to Kevin without even asking. An act that months ago would have been unheard of. Carter tried to eat well, he had his cheats and failures, but he had maintained the belief that soda was nothing more than liquid candy that rotted teeth. Then along came Kevin and his stance softened with the heart of a teenager who had gone without the simple things too often.

Kevin blinked at it before he unscrewed the cap and took a deep and appreciative drink. “Thanks.”

“Sit with me a sec,” Carter said, leading him toward a long bench near a palm installation. They sat together but Carter didn’t talk right away. Instead, Carter breathed slowly and quietly, people watching briefly rather than keep an eye on the teenager beside him.

Finally Carter spoke out of the blue, “Did I ever do something to make you uncomfortable?”

Kevin froze mid-sip.

He visibly collected himself before answering. “No. Why?”

“The little things,” Carter answered, lifting a hand, gesturing vaguely. “When Miles isn’t home, you usually go down to Missus Thompson’s. Or your room. You don’t hang out with me in the living room. You don’t ever say no, you’re not rude, but you… I guess evaporate is the word I’m looking for.”

Kevin said nothing and Carter continued. “When I pulled up just now.” Carter added lightly, “You kinda looked disappointed it wasn’t Miles.”

Kevin exhaled weakly through his nose. “That’s not…”

But Carter interrupted, being Carter. “And I really hope Miles hasn’t been poisoning my reputation by slandering my driving again.”

That resulted in a tiny laugh out of Kevin. “He said you flirt your way out of tickets.”

“Oh, that hypocrite!” Carter said instantly, with obvious theatrical disdain. “He wears gray sweatpants or those special shorts to get me to agree to whatever he wants. The man has no room to talk!”

Kevin almost choked on the Dr. Pepper.

Carter glanced at him, finally looking directly at him. “Did I do something to upset you? You can tell me. I promise I won't get upset.”

Kevin’s fingers tightened around the cold plastic bottle. His eyes stayed on the floor tiles but he didn’t answer. Not at first. In fact, Carter was fairly certain he wasn’t going to until he heard the hushed whisper, I don’t know how to act around you. After what my mom did.”

Carter went still. He stared ahead for a moment then lowered his head slightly. “Do you blame me?” He asked carefully. “For what happened to your family?”

Kevin’s heartbeat jumped but he answered fast. “No.” He paused, waited a brief time again before he continued, “I blame her. But the fact she tried to have you seriously hurt or…”

“Kevin.” Carter cut in immediately. “That was not you. That was your mom. You are not your mom.”

Kevin’s voice cracked, silently, but he didn’t look up.

“Hey.” Carter leaned in, gentler, locking eye contact this time because he needed it received. “You don’t ever have to worry about how I feel. Ever.”

Silence. Kevin’s grip had gone white-knuckled on the bottle. Kevin’s voice was barely audible as he whispered, “I thought maybe you hated me for it.”

“If I hated you…” Carter said simply. “You would not be living in our house. And I sure as hell wouldn’t have gone out of my way to spoil you rotten every five minutes. Which I take great pride in, thank you.”

That finally drew a genuine smile from the teenager.
Carter spoke, “Hey. Look at me a sec?”

Kevin did, hesitantly.

“I wanted to ask you something. And I wanted you to be one hundred percent honest with me. You wouldn’t get in trouble, and I wouldn’t get butt hurt.”

Kevin tensed, bracing.

Carter finally asked. “Did it upset you, or make you uncomfortable, when I called my mom ‘grandma’? Or when I told Bella and Malachi you were our son?”

Kevin instantly flinched. He stared at the fountain, then at some passing kids — anywhere but at Carter. His hands twisted and twisted in his sleeves. There was a long, silent beat heavy enough to feel in the chest. Kevin swallowed before he answered.

“It doesn’t upset me,” he finally whispered. “Not really. It just... I guess feels a little weird. That’s all. I’m not mad. It’s just still new.”

Carter exhaled, gently nodding. “That’s fair.” He said. “And I’m sorry. With Malachi it genuinely was just to bust his chops for being a little bitch. Then it just ... I guess it just got away from me. Because Miles and I did see you as family. That wasn’t a joke.”

Kevin’s eyes were low. But he nodded. Accepting but not yet knowing what to do with it. Carter went on, “You’ve just been through so much. I wanted you to have a family again. A real one. Not a temporary one. Not one waiting to see if you screw up. A permanent one.”

Kevin nodded again but this time with a barely audible sound. "I know." He said quietly. “I appreciate it.”

Carter looked away and let the quiet time pass between them. And then, “You know, you and I have a lot in common. Especially when it comes to family.”

That made Kevin look up at him.

Carter told his tale, “I had a pretty happy childhood. My parents were great. At least until I was about your age.”

Kevin blinked. “That’s like me?”

“I'm getting there,” Carter said gently. “It fell apart when my dad caught me making out with my best friend Randy Coppler in my bedroom.”

Kevin flinched with immediate understanding. He asked, “What happened?”

“Everything you’d expect.” Carter answered as the painful memories came flooding back. “Mom accepted me instantly. Dad very much didn’t. He tried to get me sent to conversion therapy and Mom forbid it. Their marriage didn't last much longer. They divorced. Dad vanished.”

Kevin asked, “Did you ever see him again?”

“Not for ten years.” Carter answered. “Not until it was too late.”

Kevin didn’t look away and Carter continued. “He came back. And I treated him like absolute garbage. And I thought I was right. Turns out it was his own family behind everything. Money. Threats. Pressure. They were going to cut him off. He needed that money to feed his wife and kid. So he failed me to save us.”

Kevin’s face wrenched, recognizing the parallels between them.

“I hated him.” Carter said quietly. “Then I found out he was dying. Kidney failure. And all I could think about was how I was going to lose my dad.”

The bright mall felt almost abandoned around them.

“We did reconnect. And I was going to donate a kidney, even though he refused to ask. But he died before I could.”

Carter let out a deep breath before turning to face Kevin directly, head on. “You have a family now with Miles and with me. No expiration date. You don’t ever have to worry about what happens if you mess up.”

Kevin wasn’t crying but his throat did constrict as if fighting to control himself. He whispered, “I don’t know how to believe that, but I want to.”

Carter nodded. “That’s enough." He said. Wanting to is enough. We’d handle the rest. Holidays might be awkward, though.”

Kevin blinked, “Why?”

“Because my Mom and Grams are absolutely going to want to spoil you rotten.” Carter leaned in and added, “And so will Miles’s Mom.”

Kevin just smiled.

Carter’s tone shifted again. “Listen. If I ever do anything I do makes you uncomfortable? You have to tell me. So I can fix it.”

Kevin started to say, “It’s just… you keep buying me all this stuff…”

“Except that.” Carter smiled. “I spoil. It’s what I do. And besides…” Carter finally stood up from the bench. “That’s actually why we’re here.”

“What?”

“Me and Miles think it’s time we got you a phone. And your own laptop.”

Kevin sucked in a quiet breath. “You don’t have to…” He started to protest.

“I know I don’t have to.” Carter said. “I want to. There’s a difference.”

Carter beckoned him with a wave. “Let’s move.”

Slowly, Kevin nodded and pushed himself back to his feet. He looked Carter in the eyes and his guardian asked, “Are we good?”

“We’re good.”

“Alright then.” Carter turned toward the inner corridor flow of shoppers. “Let’s go do some damage before Miles puts a stop to it!”

Kevin stayed beside him as they stepped forward together, vanishing into the masses of Mall shoppers.



THE FOLLOWING MESSAGE IS PAID FOR BY THE “JUSTICE FOR MILES AND LJ KASEY AND VICTORIA AND EDDIE LYONS” FOUNDATION. VIEWER DISCRETION IS ADVISED

“So! Vincent … Vinnie! Can I call you Vinnie? Let’s get something straight before your paranoid delusions try to rewrite reality again. This match, this Clash of the Champions? It wasn’t meant to be. It wasn’t booked. It wasn’t even necessary. You weren’t supposed to be standing across from me this weekend, but you just couldn’t help yourself, could you? You just had to shove your nose where it didn’t belong, sniffing around like a stray bitch desperate for attention! You stuck your nose into something between Alexander Raven and me, and now you’re running yourself into the ground, trying to justify yourself.”

“See, you could’ve stayed quiet. You could’ve stayed in your lane, polishing that Roulette Championship like it’s the only thing giving your life meaning. Because let’s be real, it probably is. But no. You had to make it about you. And the second you used that as a cue to open your mouth and start flapping your big mouth about my husband and my brother-in-law? That’s where the line got crossed, Vinnie. That’s the moment your little interference turned into an invitation for me to start taking things personally.”

“You didn’t just step into my story, you became the punchline. Because right there, when you started talking about my family, you didn’t step back. You didn’t think to yourself that maybe that’s crossing a line that ought not be crossed. You grinned. You became what the internet calls a ‘pick me girl.”=’ You know the type: Always desperate to prove they’re one of the ‘cool kids,’ always nodding along with the loudest jerk in the room hoping someone, literally anyone, will finally notice them!”

“So congratulations, Vinnie. You officially made the jump from ‘ credible champion’ to ‘high school cheerleader.’ And not even a good one. You’re like the knockoff-brand version, offering discount drama and zero self-awareness.”

“You’ve been walking around, running your mouth and acting like you’re the second coming of wrestling royalty! But all I see is a man who’s so far up his own ass he could probably see daylight out his throat! You want to talk about wins and losses? You want to talk about how you beat LJ? Cute. Real cute. You love to brag about that, huh? You talk about that match like it’s your magnum opus. Like you climbed a mountain. Like you slayed a dragon. But here’s what you’re conveniently forgetting, sugar! August 24th in Cypress. The night when LJ pinned your ass! One, two, three! And if that match had been for your precious little Roulette Championship? You wouldn’t be walking into this weekend with that belt around your waist. You’d be walking in with your tail between your legs and your ego deflated like a cheap dollar store balloon! Probably hanging out in catering and wondering what might have been! But you don’t mention that part, do you? No, you just cherry-pick your wins and bury your losses under selective memory and mental impaired delusion.”

“And this match between us? This isn’t new ground. This is the second time we’ve done this dance. You remember the first, don’t you? Well even if you don’t, you should. Because it wasn’t your arm that got raised at the end. You didn’t walk out a winner. You crawled out a very lucky man… Well, man baby. You only got out of that match with any semblance of dignity because you took the coward’s way out! You grabbed a chair and swung it like your life depended on it, because deep down, you knew it did! Right into my head, sending me to the hospital with a concussion!”

“And don’t think I forgot about that because bitch, trust me when I say I still owe you big for that one!”

“You didn’t take me down. You didn’t pin me. You didn’t beat me. You escaped me. You took the easy way out because the hard way was about to end with you flat on your back, staring up at the lights, wondering where it all went wrong! You didn’t fight me, you survived me!”

“And ever since then, you’ve been clinging to whatever scraps of dignity you could find. You talk a big game, Vinnie, but every time you open your mouth, all I hear is the sound of insecurity echoing off hollow ambition. You don’t believe what you say. You’re just hoping if you repeat it enough, someone else will.”

“And then you had the nerve to go full high school mean girl on me. You couldn’t handle the heat, so you tried to take a cheap shot at my personal life. You called my marriage to Miles … I believe the word you used to describe us was cringe? Really? That’s the best you’ve got? We’re not in the locker room. We’re not in high school. You don’t get points for bitchiness.”

“But since you brought it up, let’s talk about relationships, shall we? See, I’ve got one. A real one. A husband who stands by me, loves me, and doesn’t just tolerate me because of what I can do for him in the bedroom although I certainly do a lot! Meanwhile, you couldn’t get a date in a women’s prison with a fistful of conjugal visit coupons and a bottle of champagne! You want to throw shade about cringe? Your love life is a ghost town! Your own hand falls asleep every time you go for a good wank! The only thing that’s ever committed to you is your reflection and even that’s close to filing a restraining order!”

“I mean … even your own family doesn’t want anything to do with you! Doesn’t that tell you anything? They see the way you isolate yourself. The way you push people away. You talk about legacy like it’s a family heirloom, but the only thing you’ve inherited from the Lyons dynasty is loneliness and denial! You’re the black sheep who thinks he’s a lion. The outcast pretending he was exiled when he was really just cast away.”

“You strut around the backstage and locker rooms like you’re the future of SCW but the sad fact is that the only thing you’re building is a reputation for running your mouth and ducking responsibility. You’re not the future Vinnie. You're the cautionary tale they’ll tell at wrestling training camps when they warn students not to believe their own hype.”

“So before we go any further, let’s get one thing clear. I’m not stepping into that ring to play nice. This isn’t some handshake-and-hug exhibition. This is a reckoning. You stuck your nose in my business, you disrespected my family, you put me in the hospital and now I’m coming to collect interest! And I don’t care if Alexander Raven decides to lurk around ringside trying to be relevant again. He can take a cheap shot if he wants to, but let’s be real. He won’t. Because Raven’s an even bigger candy-ass than you are!”

“The man struts around like he’s mystery incarnate, but I’ve seen scarier things on a Pride parade float. He’s all eyeliner and ego, and you’re on the fast track to becoming his backup dancer! The two of you together? You’re like a Hot Topic clearance rack come to life. So if he wants to insert himself again, he can try. He can take his swing. But I promise you, the second he does, I’ll snap his wings and send him flying right back into irrelevance!”

“So here’s the reality check you’ve been avoiding. I’m not the guy you get over on. I’m not the stepping stone. I’m the wall you crash into when your mouth finally outweighs your talent! See, you can wrap it up however you want. You can call it destiny, you can call it pride, you can call it whatever buzzword you need to feel important, but the truth is simple. You’re not walking into that ring as my equal. You’re walking into that ring as your own karma.”

“And don’t get it twisted because this isn’t about titles. This isn’t about the World Heavyweight Championship. This isn’t about the Roulette belt around your waist. This is about you learning the hard way what happens when you mistake tolerance for weakness. I’ve been patient. I’ve been measured. But patience runs out, and you, Vinnie? You've been cashing checks your body can’t afford to cover because your talent bank account has insufficient funds!”

“You think you’re going to walk into our Main Event match weekend and make a statement? You think this is your moment to shine? Let me tell you something. I am the statement. I’m the headline. You’re just the side quest that wastes the main character’s time! You are just the pre-show attraction pretending that it’s the main event! You can walk down that ramp with all the swagger in the world, wearing that Roulette title like it’s a badge of honor, but deep down, you know it’s just armor. You cling to that belt because it’s the only thing shielding you from the truth! That without it, you’re forgettable. Without it, you’re just another guy with family issues and delusions of grandeur!”

“Do you want to know what makes us different? Unlike you, I don’t need anyone to validate me. I don’t need to beg for attention. I don’t need to be ‘picked.’ I’m the World Heavyweight Champion not because of luck, not because of politics, but because every single time someone’s tried to knock me off this throne, I’ve reminded them that charisma, skill, and authenticity don’t come from pretending! They come from being! And what I am is everything you wish you could be! Confident. Respected. Loved. Admired. You’ve spent your whole career trying to convince people you’re the future, while I’ve been out here proving I’m the now!”

“So when that bell rings, and you’re standing across from me, remember this! Every insult, every little jab, every attempt to tear me down? It all comes due at that moment. Because you’re not fighting the glitz or the glam. You’re not fighting the persona or pride rainbows. You’re fighting the man. The champion. The husband. The brother-in-law. The fighter who’s done playing nice!”

“And I don’t care what Halloween stipulation this ends up as! Casket Match, Trick or Street Fight, Monster’s Ball… Hell! It doesn’t matter if it’s barbed wire and pumpkin pies, because the endgame stays the same! You’re going to walk in cocky and walk out corrected! You’re going to walk in thinking you’re the hero and crawl out realizing you’re just another victim of your own borderline personality disorder!”

“You’ve been running your mouth about how you’re ready for anything, but you’ve never been ready for me. You’ve never faced someone who can dissect you emotionally and physically at the same time! I’m not just going to beat you, Vinnie. I’m going to break you. Mentally as well as physically. I’m going to strip away that false bravado until there’s nothing left but the truth staring back at you! And that truth is that no matter how loud you shout, how hard you hit, how desperately you claw for relevance, you will never … ever … be me!”

“When the dust settles, and the lights dim, and the crowd stops chanting your name out of pity, you’ll finally understand the one universal law of creation! That the world has never known a bigger bitch than a pissed-off gay man!”

19
Climax Control Archives / It's a boy!
« on: October 10, 2025, 05:38:46 PM »


Turnberry Towers - Las Vegas, Nevada

The Turnberry Towers, the luxury, high rise condominiums near the Las Vegas Strip, was the central focal point for Carter Kasey-McKinney and his husband Miles, two-time SCW Couple of the Year and currently, the reigning World Heavyweight and Internet Champions respectively.

The famed “City of Sin” was a literal oasis amidst a desert paradise. Nothing and no one ever rested. Especially the closer one got to the Vegas Strip. Even the famed casinos had no clocks within, keeping the gamblers ignorant to the amount of time passing so they would continue throwing money away. Inside the polished marble corridors of the luxury condominium complex, the noise of the Strip faded to a soft hum.

Carter followed a few paces behind Miles, who was walking briskly toward their front door, keys twirling around his index finger.

“Remind me again,” Carter called after him, his tone edging between irritation and nervous humor. “Why can’t I pick up Kevin from school? Or at least tag along?”

Miles stopped halfway through opening the door and turned around with that knowing, lopsided smile that made Carter’s knees weak no matter how long they’d been married. “Because,” He said in a calm voice. “You’re putting it off.”

Carter blinked. “Putting what off?”

Miles tilted his head slightly, eyes narrowing. “You know exactly what.” He waved his hand. “We talked this morning and agreed. It’s time to tell the families about Kevin. And you still haven’t made the first move to call your mum and Grams.”

“Oh yeah?” Carter folded his arms. “Have you called your Mom?”

Miles cleared his throat and scratched at the back of his head, “That’s irrelevant.”

“No, you’re right.” Carter nodded. “It is irrelevant. Or it might be, at least. She probably knows by now anyway thanks to Brianna.”

“Brianna?” Miles frowned. “How would she find out from Bri? How would Bri even know?” He emphasized.

“Seriously?” Carter raised a single brow. “Miles, we’ve talked about Kevin on X plenty these past couple of weeks. Brianna is on X. If she’s seen those tweets…”

Miles stood upright, sucking in air through his teeth as the dawning realization struck him. Carter just nodded, “Yeah, see? So if I were you, I’d let me go pick up Kevin while you do some damage control.”

Miles looked to Carter and reached a comforting hand toward his shoulder and gave it a squeeze, one more so out of affection. “I guess we’ve both been putting it off. But it’s gone on long enough, don’t you think? They should’ve known weeks ago.”

Carter sighed. “We just wanted to make sure Kevin was comfortable first. That he felt safe, before we made it official with everyone.”

“And we did,” Miles said, stepping closer. “We’ve done everything right by him so far.”

Carter looked up, caught by the warmth in his husband’s gaze. Miles had a way of grounding him, whether he wanted to be or not. Miles leaned in, pressing a gentle kiss to Carter’s lips. “Call your mom,” he murmured, “I’ll go get our boy from school.”

Carter’s lips curved despite himself. “You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?”

Miles grinned. “Immensely.” He turned, opened the door, and closed it behind him before Carter realized Miles just left without the topic of telling his family being properly addressed. Carter threw his head back and sighed audibly. He ran a hand through his hair as he turned back toward the open living space. Afternoon light spilled in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, and he took a slow look around.

There was the extra pair of sneakers by the door muddy from recent rain and worn down from P.E. classes. A backpack leaned against the couch. A folded blanket featuring the emblem of KPop Demon Hunters draped messily over one armrest. A half-finished jigsaw puzzle sat on the coffee table beside a stack of sketchpads and pencils. Carter had no idea Kevin had such an interest in art and sketching but he and Miles were actively encouraging it every chance they got.

None of this had been there six weeks ago. Not before Kevin. Before their lives changed in ways neither of them had fully expected but wouldn’t trade for anything.

Carter’s gaze lingered on the small signs of another person’s existence in their home, and how natural they already felt. The extra sugary cereal boxes in the pantry. The 16 year old’s favorite late night snacks of Spicy Dill Doritos or microwave burritos. The quiet laughter that now filled their evenings. Miles and himself struggling with helping with Core Math homework or helping to proofread some homework assignments. Things he never expected to be happening and yet nothing he would look back on with any semblance of regret.

Carter crossed into the kitchen, bare feet padding softly on the cool tile. He opened the fridge and immediately spotted the Dr. Pepper, 12-pack, front and center. Neither he nor Miles had been big soda drinkers. Fruit-infused water had always been Carter’s go-to and he turned Miles onto it as well. But a sixteen-year-old boy who’d spent too much of his life without simple comforts? He’d get his Dr. Pepper. It was one of those small, unspoken compromises that said everything about how much they cared.

He reached for the glass pitcher on the top shelf, its contents shimmering with thin slices of lemon, strawberries, and mint leaves. Pouring himself a glass, he paused and took a slow sip, eyes closed. He then moved toward the sleek walnut desk nestled by the window of the threshold. His laptop waited there, slim and silver, resting in the light. He sat down, turned it on, and a few clicks later, he opened the video call app.

He hesitated only for a heartbeat before selecting his mother’s name, Joanna McKinney.

After a few rings, the screen flickered, then appeared the bright, familiar face of a woman with long, chestnut hair and eyes that mirrored his own.

“Carter!” Joanna beamed. “Oh, sweetheart, look at you. You look wonderful. How are you?”

“Hey, Mom,” Carter said, his heart instantly softening like it always did when he was talking to his Mom. “I’m good. How are you? How’s Grams?”

“She’s fine,” Joanna said with a fond roll of her eyes. “You know your grandmother. Still running the Ladies Auxiliary like it’s a military campaign. Especially now that they’re starting their annual bake sale for charity.  How’s Miles? As handsome as ever?”

Carter smiled. “And getting more so every day.”

“Just what I like to hear.” Joanna smiled, resting her chin on her curled fingers. “So what do I owe the pleasure of this call?”

Carter exhaled slowly, trying to steady the little tremor of nerves he felt in the pit of his belly. “I need to talk to both you and Grams, actually. Is she around?”

Joanna glanced off-screen. “You just missed her. She had one of her Auxiliary meetings this afternoon. What’s going on, sweetheart? What’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong,” Carter reassured her quickly. “It’s just… There's something important I wanted to tell you. Something we probably should’ve shared a while ago.”

Her brows lifted. “Alright, now you’re worrying me.”

“No, no.” Carter shook his head, stressing the point. “It’s nothing bad. It’s good … news. I mean, Miles and I think it is. It’s just … Do you remember Kevin? We told you and Grams about him? The one Miles had been watching over the past few months?”

Joanna nodded slowly. “Yes, a little bit. You didn’t divulge too much because he was going through a lot, the poor thing. You said he’d been through hell with his family, right? And that he was homeless for a bit?”

Carter nodded. “That’s right.”

Joanna’s expression softened, her heart already breaking for the boy she had never even met. “Is he doing any better?”

Carter hesitated, choosing his words. “He was hospitalized for a while after everything he’d been through. Malnutrition, exhaustion. But he’s doing better now. A lot better.”

“Oh, thank goodness,” Joanna said, relief washing over her face. “And he’s in the system now, right? Foster care?”

“Not exactly.” Carter swallowed hard. “That’s what I wanted to tell you.”

Joanna tilted her head. “Carter…”

“While he was in the hospital,” Carter continued. “Miles and I talked … a lot. We couldn’t stand the thought of him going back into the system. I mean, teenagers almost never get adopted before they age out. He didn’t have anyone left, no real family to speak of. His mom is in prison. His father was still around but is as useless as a condom in a convent. So Miles and I…” He exhaled, the words finally coming out. “We petitioned the court. And after a few weeks of hearings, paperwork, and approvals… We were granted legal guardianship.”

Joanna blinked. “I’m sorry, what?”

“We’re his legal guardians, Mom,” Carter said, the faintest tremor in his voice. “We have custody. He’s been living with us.”

The silence that followed was long and deep, but not uncomfortable. Just full of understanding. And for a long moment, silence hung between them.

Then Joanna’s eyes widened, her hand flying to her mouth. “Oh, Carter…”

Carter smiled through the weight of emotion in his chest. “He’s living with us now. Officially. Right now it’s guardianship, but…” He hesitated, glancing aside with a small, hopeful smile. “The topic of adoption has come up if Kevin feels right about it.”

Joanna’s face broke into the kind of smile that made her look ten years younger. “Oh, honey! I am so proud of you! Of both of you! That boy couldn’t have asked for better people to take him in!”

“Thanks, Mom,” Carter said, his own eyes glistening. “We just couldn’t let him slip through the cracks. Not after everything he’s been through already.”

“Your Grams is going to flip when she hears.” Joanna said warmly. “When do we get to meet him?”

Carter chuckled. “Soon. I was thinking maybe Thanksgiving at the house in Olympia? I was thinking of gathering everyone there for Christmas this year too.”

“That sounds perfect.” Joanna gushed.

They talked for a while longer about little things, like how Kevin was doing in school, about how Miles had turned the spare room into a proper bedroom. Joanna asked about his appetite, his sleep, his interests. She sounded more like a grandmother already than Carter dared admit. He’d dreaded this conversation, but hearing the happiness in her voice made him realize how unfounded those fears had been.

He was just about to say something when he heard the soft click of the front door opening behind him. The sound of sneakers, the faint hum of laughter, and Miles’ familiar baritone English accent filled the air.

“Speak of the devil!” He murmured, a wicked grin spreading across his lips. He then raised his voice. “Hey, Kev! Come here a sec! I’ve got someone who wants to meet you!”

There was a pause, followed by the sound of shuffling feet. Miles appeared first, smiling knowingly in amusement. Behind him, Kevin hovered uncertainly, his schoolbag slung over one shoulder, his bomber jacket slightly oversized on his skinny frame. His dark curls fell across his forehead, and though he tried to look nonchalant, he was obviously curious and maybe even a tad wary. He stepped closer, setting his bag down gently on the floor. When he finally looked at the screen, Joanna McKinney’s warm, kind face filled it.

“Kevin,” Carter said with a smile. “This is my mom. Joanna McKinney.”

Joanna leaned forward, smiling wide. “Well, hello there, Kevin! It’s so nice to finally meet you! This brat of mine has told me so much about you!”

Kevin shifted awkwardly but smiled back, his voice soft. “Hi, ma’am.”

“Oh, none of that ‘ma’am’ business!” Joanna said, waving her hand. “You can call me Joanna. Or Mrs. McKinney if you prefer. Either’s fine.”

Kevin nodded shyly, tucking his hands into his jacket pockets. Miles had come to stand behind him, resting a reassuring hand on his shoulder. Carter took a sip of his fruit water, hiding his grin behind the rim of the glass. Then, with an unmistakable twinkle in his eye, he set it down and said, “Hey, Mom? Remember how you always said you hoped I’d make you a grandma one day?”

Joanna blinked. “Yes, of course.”

Carter held his hands out toward Kevin, grinning wide. “Well, it’s a boy!”

For a split second, the room went still. Then Miles burst out laughing. Kevin blinked in surprise, then broke into a shy, disbelieving smile. Joanna laughed. “I’ll take it!”

Carter then stood up, gesturing for Kevin to sit. “Alright, you’re up, kiddo. Chat with Grandma for a bit.”

Kevin blinked. “Wait, really?”

“Yep,” Carter said, still grinning. “I’m officially off duty.”

Kevin hesitated, then slid into the chair. Joanna began asking him gentle questions such as his favorite subjects in school and what games he liked. Kevin relaxed slowly, answering in short sentences that grew longer as the minutes passed.

Miles wandered over to stand beside Carter, slipping an arm around his waist. “See? Not so hard, was it?”

Carter leaned into him, smiling. “You were right.”

“I usually am.”

“Don’t push it.”



“You know, there’s this old saying. ‘No good deed goes unpunished.’ And I never really understood what that meant until I found myself in this business. Because professional wrestling? It’s not just competition. It’s not just about athleticism or talent or drive. It’s about perception. It’s about ego. It’s about the kind of world where you can hold out a hand to help somebody up, and before you know it? That same hand you used to lift them becomes the one they bite!”

“And the worst part? You can’t even be mad because you knew what this world was when you stepped into it. You know this world doesn’t reward kindness. It exploits it. It mocks it for being soft. And yet, here I am! A visual aide behind the saying.”

“For months, I’ve stood here and said that Alex Jones should have been given a World Heavyweight Championship match. I’ve said it publicly, I’ve said it privately, and I’ve said it without hesitation. Because to me, that’s not just a matter of respect. It’s a matter of logic. And why? How about the fact that the man is a former SCW World Heavyweight Champion. That alone should have put him right back into the picture the moment he lost the title. That’s how this works. It’s how it’s always worked. When a champion falls, they don’t just disappear. They stay relevant!”

“And if that wasn’t enough, not even a month after I won this championship, Alex Jones pinned me in the middle of the ring. One, two, three. Non-title match, yes. But still, he beat me. Now, call me crazy, but if the former champion beats the current champion, shouldn’t that make him a top contender? No, shouldn’t that make him THE top contender? Shouldn’t that have been enough to punch his ticket to the front of the line? Because if that doesn’t qualify you for a championship shot, then for God’s sake, what does!?”

“But that’s where we’re at right now, isn’t it Alex? I’m not like a lot of the so-called ‘champions’ that have come through this company who think holding this title means they suddenly get to play matchmaker. The ones who think the belt gives them the right to handpick their opponents. The sort of men - and women - who try to use that as a means of hand selecting easy pickings to extend their title reign beyond what it might normally be! That’s not me.”

“I know my place. I know my job. I represent this company as its champion. But I don’t run this company. I don’t make the rules. I don’t sign the matches. That’s not how a real champion operates. When you’re a champion, you don’t duck. You don’t hide. You don’t play politics. You defend that belt against whoever they put in front of you. And that is exactly what I’ve done.”

“They said ‘Carter, you’re facing Aiden Reynolds.’ I said, ‘Okay.’
They said, ‘Carter, you’re up against Eddie Lyons.’ I said, ‘Bring it on!’
They said, ‘Carter, you’re defending against the Hall of Famer, J2H.’ I said, ‘Hell yes!’”

“And through it all, through every successful defense, through every headline, through every single moment they said I wasn’t ready for and proved the critics wrong, I still kept saying the same thing: Alex Jones deserves a shot!”

“I said it when I first won this title. I said it when I stood in this ring as the defending champion. And if it were up to me, Alex Jones would’ve been my challenger at High Stakes, the biggest event of the year! Because if I’m going to write a legacy as SCW World Heavyweight Champion, then I want that story written against the best! And for all his flaws, Alex Jones is one of the best.”

“But I’m not in charge. Gwendolyn Hall is. Christian Underwood is.”

“Now, let me make something clear. I’m not questioning Gwendolyn’s decisions. But I did reach out to her. I told her, ‘Hey! Alex Jones deserves this. He’s earned it. If there’s an open slot for a championship match before High Stakes, he should have it. And that’s how we got here. That’s how Alex Jones finally got the opportunity that should’ve been his months ago. And like I said earlier? No good deed goes unpunished.”

“Because instead of gratitude, instead of respect, instead of even the smallest acknowledgement that maybe, just maybe, someone stuck their neck out for him, what do I get? I get a man who has made it his mission to disrespect me. To diminish me. To publicly trash me in front of the world!”

“And for what? Because I did the right thing?”

“I’m not even gonna waste much time talking about Alexander Raven. Wrestling’s version of a toddler who throws himself on the floor every time Mommy says no. This isn’t about him. This isn’t about the endless tantrums and the self-pitying monologues.”

“This is about Alex Jones. And Alex? I hope you’re listening closely. Because for all you know, if I hadn’t gone to Gwendolyn, if I hadn’t opened my mouth on your behalf, this title shot on Sunday might not ever have taken place. You might still be sitting in the back in catering, watching from the sidelines and wondering why your name never made the list. And maybe there’s a reason for that!”

“Maybe Gwendolyn and Christian have looked at that list of contenders every month and said, ‘Eh, not him. And maybe you should be asking yourself why.”

“Because the truth is, maybe they didn’t see you as the kind of name that moves the needle anymore. Maybe, when they thought about putting your name on the marquee, they realized it wouldn’t sell the way it used to. Maybe they wanted a challenger who could draw. Maybe they wanted someone who still had the relevance and the connection with the fans. And maybe, just maybe, they thought Alex Jones just didn’t fit that description anymore.”

“But me? I didn’t see it that way. I saw the former champion. I saw a man who beat me clean in the middle of the ring. I saw someone who could give me the kind of match that tests a champion. And that’s why I went to bat for you! That’s why I vouched for you!”

“Because as much as I love holding this championship, I don’t want anything related to it to be easy. I want to earn it! Every day, every defense.”

“So when you ran me down, when you mocked me, belittled me, tried to tear me apart in front of the world? All I could think was… wow. This is how you repay someone who went to bat for you! This is how you show appreciation! You spit in the hand that tried to pull you up!”

“You keep saying I don’t deserve to be champion. You keep saying I’m lucky or I’m not fit to be the champion. You tell the world that I don’t have the pedigree. That I haven’t paid my dues the way you have. That I don’t carry the same prestige or history or legacy that you think this title deserves. And maybe, in your mind, that’s true. Maybe you think I’m some kind of placeholder. Maybe you think I’m just keeping this belt warm for you until the universe realigns and the ‘real’ king gets his crown back! But let me tell you something, Alex! I didn’t get here by accident! Luck doesn’t survive this long! And luck sure as hell doesn’t defeat the likes of Aiden Reynolds, Eddie Lyons and ESPECIALLY J2H! Can you say that you’ve ever beaten J2H in the middle of the ring? No? Well okay then!”

“Luck doesn’t make it through every challenge this company can throw at you and still be standing here as champion months later! Luck might get you one win. It doesn’t get you a reign!”

“You talk about what I haven’t done. What I haven’t proven. What I haven’t earned. But tell me, Alex! When’s the last time you earned anything without bitching about it first!? When’s the last time you didn’t walk around this place acting like you were owed something just because your name used to mean something?”

“That’s the thing about legacy, Alex. It’s fragile. It’s fleeting. And if you don’t feed it, it dies. You had your runs. You had your moments. You were the man once. And I’m not taking that away from you. Hell! I celebrate it! But what you need to understand is that the world keeps moving. The business evolves. The spotlight doesn’t stay in one place forever. And when it moved off you and onto me, you couldn’t handle it!”

“You couldn’t stand to see someone else carrying the weight you used to hold. And I get that. I get that it burns to see me walking out with your title. I get that it eats at you to hear the crowd chanting my name, to see the posters with my face on them, to hear the commentators calling me the World Heavyweight Champion!”

“But here’s the truth you don’t want to face! None of that was stolen from you! You lost it. You lost it in the ring. You lost it because somebody was better that night. You lost it because the game changed and you didn’t! And now, when someone like me tries to treat you with respect? You take it as an insult. Because deep down, you don’t want respect. You want validation. You want the world to tell you that you’re still the man you were ten years ago. But that’s not my job, Alex.”

“My job is to remind you that times change. Champions evolve. And whether you like it or not, I’m the one carrying this company now! I didn’t win this title because I wanted fame. I didn’t win it to prove a point. I won it because I love this business!  Because every time I step into that ring, I leave a piece of myself behind. Every scar, every bruise, every match that pushes me to the edge? That’s not luck. That’s not politics. That’s sacrifice!”

“And while you’ve been busy complaining about who deserves what, I’ve been out there doing all the work. While you’ve been rehashing your glory days, I’ve been building mine. And that right there is the real difference between us, Alex. You look backward whereas I look forward.”

“You see this championship as something that belongs to you because of what you were. I see it as something I have to earn every single day because of who I am! And who I am is the World Heavyweight Champion! That means something to me. It means more than just a paycheck, more than just headlines or merchandise sales. It means I am the face of this company! It means I am the standard every other wrestler is measured against!”

“And if that burns you up inside, if that keeps you awake at night? Good! Because it should! It should make you hungry again! It should make you remember what it feels like to fight for something instead of expecting it to be handed back to you like the Captain of the High School Cheerleading Team!”

“But don’t make the mistake of thinking that hunger alone is going to be enough to beat me! Because I’m not the same guy you pinned months ago. That match? That loss? It changed me. It woke me up! And now? Now you’re not stepping into the ring with the man you beat.”

“You’re stepping into the ring with the man who learned from it. So this Sunday Alex, when that bell rings? I want you to look across the ring and really see me. Not the so-called lucky champion or the guy you think doesn’t belong! See me for what I am! The man standing in the spotlight with you in my shadow! Because this time, there’s no non-title safety net! This time, when I have you on your back and the referee’s hand hits three? It’s closure. It’s proof that I wasn’t a fluke, and you weren’t robbed. It’s proof that this title is exactly where it belongs. But most importantly? It’s me being done with you.”

“And when it’s over, when you’re lying there staring up at the lights, realizing the torch has already been passed whether you wanted it or not? Maybe then you’ll finally understand what I’ve been trying to tell you all along! That respect isn’t given out of pity. It’s earned through humility. And humility is something you’ve forgotten.”

“But don’t you worry about that because this Sunday? I’ll remind you. Because no good deed goes unpunished. And this time, your punishment is me!”

20
Supercard Archives / A Bed To Call His Own
« on: September 12, 2025, 05:18:54 PM »
Turnberry Towers - Las Vegas, Nevada

The bedroom door opened, revealing Kevin Chapman, a sixteen-year-old teen with curly brown hair and an expression that seemed to fluctuate between hesitation and curiosity and one single bag that contained everything of value that he owned. Flanking him on both sides were his new legal guardians, Carter and Miles, who, by their own admission, were far more excited about this moment than Kevin could possibly understand.

“Go on inside.” Miles encouraged gently, nudging Kevin slightly with a hand on his shoulder. "It's alright."

Almost reluctantly, Kevin took a step forward, barely glancing back before he stepped inside of the bedroom. The sixteen year old paused, taking in every detail yet saying nothing. Not just yet.

The room was decorated in what could only be described as minimal at best. The walls were painted a cream color, giving the room a feeling of being open and airy. A queen-sized bed rested against the far wall, covered in a tanned comforter and pillows that appeared soft and inviting. To the right of the bed, a simple painting hung against the wall that showcased the artist's rendition of a peaceful ocean scene. Below that was a slender vase filled with orchids, Carter’s favorite flower. Kevin had always loved flowers, their colors and scents offering solace in troubled times of which there were plenty. His Mom also loved gardening but her fits of perfection had all but ruined it for him.

His eyes drifted to various memorabilia scattered about. There were a few pieces featuring Stitch from Disney, cheerful reminders that at one point in time, this was Carter’s bedroom before he and Miles became the loving couple they are today. A TV mounted on the opposite wall caught his attention, promising late-night binges of shows he loved but missed.

But what really captured Kevin’s eye was the sliding door, partly concealed by the lace drapery. He could see sunlight pouring in over the balcony that overlooked the cityscape of Las Vegas below. That was when something in Kevin's mind clicked and he turned around, asking, "You guys aren't giving me your room, are you?"

"Our room?" Miles frowned, confused. "No, why?"

"Well, b-because..." Kevin turned back and looked toward the balcony and the dawning of realization struck both Miles and Carter at the same time.

"No, no!" Carter laughed. "There are balconies along every bedroom, even the guest bedrooms. It's just how the place was designed. This was my room once, you can tell by all the Stitch stuff. Then when Miles and I… well… It became a guest room.”

“And now?” Miles added, stepping further inside. “It’s yours.”

There was a slight coloring at the base of Kevin's neck and he turned back to look at the balcony. Then a movement from the corner of his eye attracted his attention and he turned to spot Ms. Thang strolled into the room with a graceful saunter. She had the same sort of attitude that every cat seemed to possess. That she alone ruled this household. Her emerald eyes blinked slowly as she surveyed Kevin, heading immediately for the teen and butted her head against his shin.

Feeling a little uncomfortable under the weight of the moment, Kevin rocked from one foot to the other. He asked hesitantly, “Are you sure you want this? I mean… ?”

Carter stepped forward, a reassuring smile on his face. “Kevin, stop. Please. If we didn't want this, trust me when I say that you wouldn't be here. This is your home now. Not just because you need it, but because we want it."

Kevin bit his lip, glancing at his surroundings again, a natural uncertainty on his features given everything he had been put through over the last year. “I’m not anyone special.  I’m just me.”

That was when Miles stepped right up to the teen and rested a firm but supportive hand on Kevin’s slim shoulder. “You listen to me.” Miles stated flatly. “Don’t ever let either of us hear you say you’re not special because you are!”

Kevin flushed at the praise, words like he was not used to being on the receiving end of. He just nodded and satisfied for the moment, Miles patted his shoulder and stepped back.

Carter said, “I know it’s a little plain now but that’s just because it got transformed into a guest room. But now that it’s yours? We want you to make it your own. Posters, paintings, decorations… If you want new paint or a new bedspread…”

“What if I want to take down the Stitch stuff?” Kevin muttered, half-joking.

Carter shrugged. “I wouldn’t be upset in the slightest.”

Miles resumed his spot close at his husband’s side, sliding an arm around his waist and he smirked, “Except he totally would be upset.” Earning for himself a slight swat to the arm as a result.

Kevin felt a tiny smile tug at his lips. With a faint sigh, he set his bag down onto the bed. Ms. Thang hopped up onto the bed, her curiosity piqued. She sniffed at Kevin’s items, her ears pinning back slightly. Carter’s eyes strayed toward the boy and found himself focusing on his shoes and, for the first time, he noticed just how truly worn out his footwear was. Worn to the soles, dirty … Carter even noticed that there was an obvious hole in Kevin’s sock.

With a frown of concern, Carter turned to Kevin. “Is this really all the clothes you own?” The boy nodded, a wave of embarrassment washing over him.

Carter exchanged glances with Miles. “Okay, we need to remedy this. Get ready.”

“Ready for what?” Kevin asked, brow furrowing in confusion.

“I’m taking you shopping,” Carter announced, his tone leaving no room for argument.

“What? No!” Kevin's protest was instinctive. The thought of someone spending money on him felt overwhelming and undeserved. “You don’t have to do that.”

Carter remained unfazed, shaking his head firmly. “I know I don’t have to Kevin. But I want to.”

Miles sighed, “I better go with you two. Last time Carter went on a shopping spree, he practically emptied the mall.” Miles then clapped Kevin on the shoulder reassuringly. “So imagine what he’s going to try and do for you!”

“Hey!” Carter retorted. “I’m not that bad!” Earning a very obvious eye roll from Miles.

Kevin watched the verbal jousting between the two men. Their excitement and determination to help him felt unlike anything he had ever experienced before. But still, he hesitated.

“I-I don’t even know what to pick.”

Carter met Kevin’s gaze and smiled. “Just think of what makes you feel comfortable. What colors do you like? What styles do you prefer?”

“I…” Kevin trailed off, pondering. His mind raced through memories of what he liked versus what he had settled for over the years. “I guess I like blue? And comfy clothes?”

“We can totally work with comfy and blue!” Miles smiled, steering Kevin toward the door where Carter was waiting.

“Alright then,” Carter said. “Let’s get you some clothes that scream ‘Kevin’ and maybe a new pair of shoes, too. After all, we can’t have Ms. Thang judging you based on your wardrobe!”

The tension in Kevin's shoulders started to ease, a reluctant smile forming on his lips as he felt a flicker of excitement replace his anxiety. “Okay. I guess that doesn’t sound so bad.”

As they all headed out of the room, Ms. Thang curled up on Kevin’s bed and made herself at home, her eyes closing for a well earned snooze.

Fashion Show Mall

Carter adjusted his sunglasses as he stepped out of the car, looking back at Kevin who was still buckled in his seat, eyes wide. He was taking in the sheer magnitude of the mall located on the Las Vegas Strip. The modern exterior, the huge disc that covered the very building itself. It was all... so much!

Kevin glanced at Miles, then back to Carter, “What if we go overboard? You know, with all the stuff?”

Miles chuckled. “Carter is famous for turning shopping trips into full-blown missions.”

Kevin, still adjusting to his role as a teenager now living in unfamiliar luxury, could feel his heart race at the thought of a full day dedicated to him. He was getting new clothes but a big part of him felt uncomfortable about it. Undeserving.

“Let’s stick to the plan,” Miles said, his tone businesslike but warm. “No wild impulse buys, okay?”

Carter rolled his eyes as they led Kevin through the bustling entrance of the mall, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

Their first stop was Nordstrom, and Kevin couldn’t help but be drawn in by the sheer variety of styles laid before him. Carter immediately headed toward the men’s section, gesturing for Kevin to follow. It wasn’t long before they were rifling through hoodies, dress shirts, and even some casual pieces. Kevin watched in awe as Carter picked out outfits like a maestro conducting an orchestra.

“How about this?” Carter asked, holding up an amethyst blue hoodie against Kevin’s frame.

Kevin nodded, feeling a thrill run through him and Carter tossed it into their growing pile. He was in his element, combining colors and styles as if he were piecing together a masterpiece. There were dress slacks that would fit perfectly for school presentations and denim jeans that promised comfort at home.

By the time they passed through boutiques such as Macy's, Forever 21 and H&M, Kevin had amassed quite the wardrobe.

At Urban Outfitters, Kevin exclaimed, “I love this graphic tee!” Admiring a shirt featuring a vintage band logo. Carter was already on it, plucking it off the rack without a second thought.

As they moved through the store, Kevin couldn’t help but hold back his concerns. After all, Carter had already spent what felt like a fortune. Kevin leaned closer to Miles. “Miles?” He whispered, glancing at all the items piled high on the counter. “Do you think Carter is spending too much?”

Miles glanced at the cash register where Carter was currently making small talk with the cashier while swiping his card. “Kevin, I know it seems like a lot, but you need to let Carter do this for you. This is what he loves.”

“But he spent over a thousand dollars!” Kevin replied, his anxiety creeping up.

“Two thousand, actually.” Miles interrupted gently, the number making Kevin weak at the knees. “But remember, I’ve handled most of your legal needs. Carter knows what he’s doing. More importantly, this isn’t just about spending money. It’s about helping you. So let him.”

Carter finished paying and approached the two, arms laden with bags. “Are we ready for the next store? I’m thinking decorations for your room!”

Kevin could see how much Carter enjoyed this and somehow, it lifted the weight off his shoulders. “Where to now?”

“Hot Topic, where else?” Carter answered, already leading the way through the mall patrons. As they entered Hot Topic, Kevin’s eyes lit up. Posters and shirts covered the walls, showcasing pop culture icons and their colorful merchandise. “Wow.”

“Grab anything that catches your eye.” Carter encouraged, nudging Kevin further inside.

“I’ve always wanted a poster of that band.” Kevin pointed to the artwork hung on the wall. “And maybe that blanket?”

Carter nodded vigorously. “Whatever you want, add them to the haul!”

Kevin wandered around, picking out accessories and decor. A few band tees, colorful socks, and even a lamp featuring Jack Skellington and Sally. The clerks were friendly, offering suggestions and complimenting his picks, which gave Kevin a shot of confidence.

Before long, they were back outside, and the sheer volume of shopping bags dwarfed Kevin’s small stature. The poor kid was caught somewhere between riding the wave of excitement and disbelief.

“Anyone hungry?” Miles asked, looking over at Kevin, who was inspecting a new pair of sneakers peeking out from one of the bags.

“I actually am,” Kevin admitted, his stomach rumbling audibly.

Carter asked, “What’s your favorite food?”

“Mexican,” Kevin replied, remembering the delicious tacos he had tasted once at a food truck before everything in his life changed.

“Perfect!” Carter exclaimed. “There’s a great Mexican place just a short stroll away from here. Tacos, burritos… You name it! Let’s refuel and call it a day.”

“Babe?” Miles spoke up. “We should probably take the bags to the car before heading for dinner.”

Carter turned and looked at the virtual mountain of shopping bags that they’ve collected, an amount that would in no way fit at any table. He then blinked and turned back to his husband and shrugged, “Why?”

El Segundo Sol

Miles, of course, won out. Or logic did. The trio had taken all of their shopping out to the car and were now seated in a round booth near the center of the busy restaurant. A literal Mexican filled the table, everything that Kevin had said sounded good, Carter and Miles had ordered. Everything from a platter of tacos to cheese enchiladas, burritos and bowls of guacamole and warm chips.

Kevin’s eyes darted from platter to platter. His expression betrayed how badly he wanted to dig in. He reached for a taco, but his movements were still cautious, like he was waiting for someone to tell him he wasn’t allowed.

The first few bites seemed to ease the tension, though, and soon their conversation turned toward the future and what hopeful expectations that it would bring.

“So…” Carter said between bites. “Saturday we’re heading down to Florida.”

Kevin blinked and asked, “Florida?”

Miles nodded. “Yeah, we’ve got an SCW show down there on Sunday. We want you to come with us.”

Kevin’s mouth was agape as he half forgot the taco at his lips. “Me?” He asked. “Seriously?”

“We've got the okay from the court.” Miles said, sipping his drink. “We can take you to the shows with us so long as it doesn’t disrupt your routine.”

Carter added, “Or your school.”

Kevin asked “Wait, school?”

Miles exchanged a quick glance with Carter, then nodded. “We have you enrolled to start as a sophomore next week.”

Kevin frowned, “But … I was a sophomore last year.”

“You didn’t finish the year.” Carter said gently. “So you’ll need to repeat it. Clean slate. Do it right this time.”

Kevin’s shoulders sank. “That sucks.”

“Yeah.” Carter admitted, “It does. But it’s not the end of the world. You’ll catch up. You’ve got this.”

Kevin gave a reluctant nod, chewing in silence. But both Carter and Miles could see the way his hands tightened around his fork, his body curling inward as if he wanted to disappear.

Miles leaned forward. “Hey. What’s wrong?”

Kevin shook his head quickly, avoiding their eyes. “Nothing.”

Carter set down his taco. “Doesn’t look like nothing. Talk to us.”

Kevin hesitated, glancing toward the floor. Finally, almost ashamed, he whispered, “A woman’s been staring at us since we sat down.”

Carter tilted his head slightly. “Who?”

Kevin’s chin lifted, eyes darting toward the table just behind them. “Behind you. Don’t...”

But Carter was already half-turned.

“Wait...!” Kevin hissed.

Too late! Carter’s sharp voice carried across the booth. “Excuse me! What exactly are you staring at!? Do you see us staring at your son and grandson???”

The woman, a middle-aged brunette with too much jewelry and too little subtlety, went scarlet red at his words. She practically screeched in the middle of the restaurant, drawing stares. “This is my husband and son! How dare you!”

Carter rolled his eyes and turned back without missing a beat. “My mistake.” He speared another fajita strip as though nothing had happened. The woman, shocked into silence and cheeks flushed, quickly turned away and back to her embarrassed family.

Kevin sat wide-eyed, his taco forgotten, mouth hanging open. Miles pressed his lips together, fighting the laugh threatening to escape. He patted Kevin’s shoulder. “Any wonder why I married him? You’ll get used to it.”

Kevin looked between the two of them, still stunned, while Carter calmly went back to his meal.



South Miami Beach

The sun shone down on Miami Beach, where colorful umbrellas were as far as the eye could see and the laughter of beachgoers filled the air. And among the crowd was Helluva Bottom Carter, the World Heavyweight Champion, adorned in a rainbow-colored Pride One brief and metallic violet shades, lounging on a large beach towel. His sharp gaze remained fixated on a lively scene in the water.

His husband Miles Kasey splashed about the waves like an overgrown child, along with their sixteen-year-old ward, Kevin Chapman. The boy had come into their lives under heart wrenching circumstances, walls built high around him. Yet, Carter could see the hope flickering behind those defenses as he watched Miles effortlessly draw out Kevin's laughter.

“Violent Conduct X...”

“The name alone gets the blood pumping, doesn’t it? The single most hardcore event of the year. The kind of night where you don’t bring the kids unless you’re ready for them to have nightmares. This is where the bloodthirsty fans in the front row get exactly what they paid for. Where bodies crash through tables, steel bends against bone, and the whole damn show turns into a car wreck you can’t look away from!”


Carter sat up, setting his drink aside on a tray as he drew a knee up against his chest and wrapped his arms around his upper body. His eyes remained hidden behind his shades but his attention was straight forward.

“You think the iconic hardcore events of the indie scene made you squirm? You think Japan’s deathmatches in hardcore promotions made your stomach churn? That’s … cute. Violent Conduct makes all of that look like Sunday afternoon tea with grandma complete with lace doilies and homemade oatmeal cookies. Violent Conduct is where legends are carved out of scars and bruises. And this year on the tenth anniversary? We’re taking it a step farther than it’s ever gone before!”

“I mean, take a look at some of what we’re throwing in your face and tell me if I’m lying. You’ve got the Loser Leaves SCW match between Justin Smith, the man who’s made more people bleed than a surgeon’s scalpel, going against Felix ‘the Cat’ Hernandez. And Felix? That sneaky little bastard who hasn’t got an ounce of loyalty in his body. You’re gonna see chairs fly, tables splinter, maybe even the sand out here in Miami stained red by the time those two are finished with each other!”

“And then you have the Street Fight for the World Bombshell Championship! Kayla Richards and Frankie Holliday! Not a wrestling match, not a contest of holds and counter holds … a straight-up brawl where anything goes! You think the Bombshells can’t hit as hard as the guys? You’re in for a rude awakening because those women are out for blood, belts, and bragging rights!”

“But we’re not stopping there. Oh no! We’ve got the Extreme Funhouse Match. My brother-in-law LJ and his main squeeze Alexandra stepping into a nightmare filled steel cage against the Metal Maniacs. That one’s gonna be chaos wrapped in neon lights and broken glass, a funhouse where the fun’s gonna end with somebody’s career in shambles! I still don’t know who LJ and Ally pissed off to get booked into this match but I know they’re capable of handling those two clowns!”

“And let’s not forget the drama that had all of Twitter melting down. Namely Seleana Zdunich and Crystal Caldwell. They were supposed to roll around in a mud pit, tear each other apart in the messiest catfight this side of reality TV. But some people not even in SCW started pitching a fit and the match got changed into a Ball n Chain match? This isn’t the first time Crystal has betrayed Sel and I’d hate to be the Woman of 1,000 Names when Seleana gets hold of her!”

“But all of that? That’s just the appetizer. Because after the blood, after the broken bones, after the wreckage is swept off the stage, there’s still the main course. There’s still me, the World Heavyweight Champion standing across the ring from my challenger, Aiden Reynolds.”


There was a pause as Carter exhaled slowly and adjusted his sunglasses.

“Let me tell you something about Aiden Reynolds. He’s what my trainers at the GO Gym would call old school appropriation. Not because he’s been around twenty years or because he’s slow, washed up, or boring. Quite the opposite! The man is seen as ‘old school’ because he’s not what you would consider flashy. Most wrestlers come out in flash and pomp to try and force all eyes to turn to them but Aiden?”

Carter shook his head.

“The flashiest thing about him is the leather jacket he wears and the ink he’s got on his skin. Other than that? He walks out to the ring in trunks and boots. No pyro. No smoke. No sequins. No grandstanding. Just a man who laces his boots, steps through those ropes, and does the damn thing that he was born to do. And you know what? I’m starting to suspect that’s all by design.”

“Because if you don’t purposely draw attention to yourself, people don’t notice you. If they don’t notice you, they overlook you. And when they overlook you, they make the exact same mistake that half the locker room had made with me. Because, let’s face it! I’m the complete opposite. I’m flashy as hell. Bleached hair. Rainbow briefs. Flamboyant fashion. A walking, talking MAGA homophobe’s worst nightmare! And because of that? A lot of guys look at me and don’t take me seriously.”

“Big mistake. And I’m not about to make that same mistake with Aiden. Because here’s the truth. I was there when Aiden made his SCW debut. January 2024. First match against Justin Smith. Justin beat him from pillar to post, made him bleed and Aiden still walked out the winner!”

“I watched him take on names like Ben Jordan, Alexander Raven, and Bill Barnhart in a Blood Bath Brawl! And even though Ben got his hand raised that night, Aiden proved something important. He’s not afraid to bleed.”

“I watched him give it his all in the Blast From the Past. I watched him fight with my brother-in-law, LJ. I was there when he beat Eddie Lyons, a man I have immense respect for, to walk away as the Roulette Champion! And yeah, Alexander Raven cut that short thanks to Victoria Lyon’s machinations, but did Aiden whine? Did he walk out in protest? Hell no! He bounced back, won the title again, and proved himself all over again for any doubters he might have had!”

“Two Roulette title reigns is no joke. That’s the division where you never know what the hell you’re stepping into, where adaptability is survival! Aiden showed he could think on his feet and thrive in chaos. That’s the kind of challenger I want! That’s the kind of man worthy of a World Championship shot!”

“And his time came six weeks ago at Summer XXXTreme XIII. The first-ever Overboard Battle Royal. Six men entered, one walked out with the golden ticket.”

“Now, full disclosure? I was pulling for my husband Miles. I would’ve loved to defend this championship against him. He’s a future World Champion, no doubt. Or Eddie Lyons, because the man deserves it. But who won? Aiden Reynolds. And you know what? I wasn’t disappointed. I was thrilled!”

“Because I knew the moment he dumped Miles over that top railing, it was only a matter of time before we crossed paths. And I know damn well what Aiden brings to the table! I’ve seen it! Win or lose, he always drags his opponents to the brink! And I am not expecting to be any exception.”

“You want another reason why I’m not overlooking him? Let’s talk about the last guy I defended against. J2H. Hall of Famer. Multi-time World Champion. One of the greatest to ever step foot in this business. Ring a bell?”

“J2H said that I was beneath him. That he couldn’t take me seriously because of who I am and how I portrayed myself. That SCW needed somebody better. That I didn’t deserve this championship or earn it.”

“And look at what happened! He said all that and I left him flat on his back, staring up at the lights, wondering what the hell just happened!”

“So yeah, I get the mental gymnastics. I’ve been where Aiden is, underestimated and often overlooked. But I’m not gonna make the same mistake with Aiden that J2H made with me. I know Aiden Reynolds is dangerous. I know he’s earned this shot. And I know he’s gonna bring me the fight of my life.”


Carter’s tone shifted, quieter but firmer.

“I’m proud of who I am, Aiden. I’ve never hidden it. Being LGBTQ wasn’t easy growing up. It’s why I grew up in a broken home. It’s why my Dad left. It’s why I got into fights in high school. My mom and grandma wanted me to go to college, get a job, live a safe and quiet life. Anything but wrestling. To this day they see this business as barbaric, like the Romans feeding Christians to the lions in the Coliseum.”

“But guess what? This ‘barbaric world’ gave me everything. It gave me a family. It gave me purpose. It gave me this championship. And it taught me to never, ever back down from a fight!”


Carter’s voice lowered, the bravado giving way to something more personal.

“Outside of the ring, I’ve lived through the ultimate nightmare. I was the victim of domestic abuse. The man who was supposed to love me, who was supposed to protect me, who was supposed to be my safe place turned me into nothing more than another statistic. I can still remember the nights where I thought it would never end, where I wondered if this was going to be the rest of my life. I was bruised. I was broken. I was lost in a hole so deep that I wasn’t sure I’d ever climb out of it!”

“But I didn’t quit. I couldn’t. Because I had people in my corner who refused to let me fall all the way. I had a family. I had friends. And most importantly, I had the man who would soon become everything I never thought I deserved. My husband. My heart. He reminded me every single day that I was worth more than the pain and more than the fear that I had been dragged into. And as twisted as it sounds, I’m almost glad for everything my ex put me through. Because without that, I might never have found the strength to become the man I am today. I might never have found Miles. And I wouldn’t trade that for anything.”


Carter paused, eyes narrowing with a bittersweet weight.

“And if that wasn’t enough, I faced the kind of loss that no championship, no victory, no cheering crowd could ever heal. I finally reconciled with my father after more than a decade apart. Ten years of silence, anger and distance. We finally found our way back to each other and just weeks later, I lost him. Renal failure took him from me before we even had the chance to rebuild the years we lost. That pain, that grief, it could have destroyed me. It could have been the thing that broke me forever. But still, I didn’t give up. Because I knew deep in my soul that my Dad would never have wanted that. He wouldn’t have wanted his son to quit on life or to quit on himself! He would have wanted me to keep going, to keep fighting, to live a life that honored him! So I did, and I do.”

“And that right there is the reason why I’m walking out of Violent Conduct X still your World Heavyweight Champion. Because simply put?”

“I don’t quit.”


Carter glanced back to the water. Kevin suddenly leapt onto Miles’ shoulders, toppling the Englishman into the waters of the Atlantic. They came up, gasping and laughing like maniacs. Carter’s smile softened and he slowly removed his shades and stood up. He tossed his sunglasses aside, bolted down the sand, and dove into the waves to join Miles and Kevin. The camera lingered on the three of them splashing and laughing, all else all but forgotten.

Pages: [1] 2 3 ... 5